Musashi, Sister-Queen of Thiccness

I’m back! It’s been a hot minute since I’ve posted here. I’ve been quite busy. Storywriting has slowed a bit, I’m not bored, not at all, just busy. Trust me, there’s a ton of content I want to put out but I don’t have time for. I really hope you all enjoy this story about Musashi. The guy is Chad “Mitsuna Hito” from Fuso, and yeah I forgot how to spell his nickname. There a bit where it transitions to first person, I’ve been dabbling with first person writing more, I’ll see how it’s received here. I might stay third person or I might try some more first person stuff. Also, again, I reference WoWS because it’s my favorite game and it builds a relationship between the characters. To each their own but WoWS is mine.

Nonetheless, I’ll quit talking, here you go!

Enjoy.

 

Musashi

Musashi patiently waited for the lights to appear from above. The first time subs found her she was terrified, she didn’t believe submarines could get that deep and instead thought a ship was sinking on top of her. The darkness bothered her little, unlike Fuso, and Titanic, she toyed with the darkness. She carefully studied the aquatic life and the deterioration of her body-and the lack of it at various places on her body. Yamato always teased Musashi about overthinking things and having a few screws loose, while Musashi wasn’t exactly crazy, she wasn’t normal, either. Musashi’s keen awareness and analytical mind is what kept her afloat for so long during her last battle. She picked up on American strike habits and signs and use them to either dodge, disrupt, or mitigate their attacks. She knew she could not sustain such an overwhelming and long-winded battle, it wasn’t what she was made for, so she tried to tank as much damage as she could, spreading out the loads to keep even, and coordinate her crew to prioritize certain damages. It worked, she survived their strikes and she alone took most of the attacks, which spared more fragile ships not designed to take such a ferocious beating. The only variable she overlooked was her crew’s energy. By the end of the onslaught the majority of her crew were zombified, nigh useless. Her ability to remain afloat and stay on top of the flooding diminished. She asserted to the captain that she would not last through the night and recommended abandoning her. After much hesitation and persuasion he concured. She slowed down and helped get as many people top side as possible and insured everyone was off before she said her goodbyes, and waited to slip beneath the waves. She missed her crew very much, and learned that her beloved sister did not go down with such grace. The Americans, too, had learned quickly and focused their strikes on one side to upset stability and cause a roll. Not only that, Yamato face a force of almost double what Musashi did. Musashi was morally wounded when she learned of the violent sinking that took almost all of Yamato’s crew. However, almost right after this news she was told that Yamato had been raised, and was alive and well, even had a family, Musashi rejoiced immediately after, asking if Yamato courted the navigator from Mogami, when she heard that Yamato married Hisashi, Musashi celebrated. She engaged in negotiations for her return to active military service that day. They went on for so long that it was continued over transmission cables. She assured she wanted her role to be a damaged sponge, well the representatives wanted her to be a command platform for combined operations. Both sides pressed hard bargains, eventually the Navy got their way, mostly. She had negotiated that most of her armament be set up in a defensive posture. This super-heavy defense ship would later dictate Kongo’s reactivation for carrier defense. Flash forward a few months and Musashi is waiting to begin the recovery process.

Almost right on time she sees the lights shining down on her deck, she welcomed them and updated them of moved sediment she did herself to allow them better access to her wounds. Work began expeditiously and within three months she was breaking the waves again. The Sun warmed her body and the hot, humid air was extremely welcome. Musashi basked in the sunlight, unaware of her sister’s presence just four nautical miles away. Musashi’s lips curled into a wide smile just before she heard Yamato’s cry. Once she did her eyes shot open and locked their gaze on Yamato. She was smiling, barring a lot of teeth, and waving at Musashi. The younger sister replied appropriately and waved back, as if she had seen Yamato 10 minutes ago. Musashi was pushed closer to Yamato and lines were being cast over to tie them together.

“Mumu!” Yamato exclaimed as she inspected her sister’s multitude of wounds. “What did they do to you?”

“What they did to you,” Musashi spoke calmly, “but everywhere.” Yamato noticed she wasn’t upset that Musashi wasn’t spitting out words like Nagato or Fuso, or even that excited. This is exactly how Yamato remembered Musashi and she’s very glad nothing’s changed. Yamato was there to tow Musashi back to port, and to provide protection for the detail raising Musashi. Accompanying Yamato are four destroys, a frigate, and a destroyer-helicopter-carrier. Musashi comments how the fleet looks like a war time fleet, and Yamato explains that Japan, and most Western countries, are at war with the UAF. During the lengthy voyage home Yamato brought Musashi up to date on world history and politics, and right as Yamato finished, Musashi said something Yamato never thought she’d hear Musashi say.

“Yam, I understand you a little more now.”

“Understand what, Mumu?”

“I would really appreciate the company of men right now.” Knowing Musashi, Yamato initially thought she referred to a crew, but Musashi chooses her words carefully. Yamato knows she would have said ‘crew’. Realizing that Musashi has taken an interest in the male sex, she presses on.

“It is very nice. What did you have in mind, Mumu?” Musashi is quiet as she formulas her answer. Musashi mutters ‘man’ to herself and details the thoughts and her head.

“A man with the male sexual organs, calming voice, one I can talk to about whatever I please. He’s strong-willed and proactive. I’d like him to be truthful and understanding, it’d be amazing if we were both very observant and curious.” Yamato was more interested in her sisters deep desires, the dirty ones. She listened to her sister’s list and thinks it wasn’t an absurd desire to ask that out of a man.

“So do you want a human or a ship?”

“I want a man.”

“I know, just-” Yamato knows how to play Musashi’s games. “-when you think of a penis,” Musashi thought of the form of a penis in various positions and angles, “is it human flesh,” she saw the penises turn human in nature, “or is it metal?” The penises changed to metallic members. Musashi replied:

“Either is fine. As long as it is his penis it is fine.”

“Just a penis? Don’t want it to work- you don’t care if it cannot become erect?”

“I would prefer that it operated and erected, yes.” Yamato was tingling, she was so excited and proud that her sister is starting to sexualize.

“So you want him to fuck you?” Yamato was eagerly waiting.

“I’d like to partake in sex with him,” Yamato scree’d with giddiness, “I’d like to experience what it is like.”

“How do you want it?”

“Want what?”

“How do you want to be fucked?”

“That’s a question I have for you, Yam, what is the best?” Yamato was growing annoyed a tad bit.

“Mumu, there is no Universal best sex, there are a lot of things that affect it.”

“Like what?”

“Moods, where you are, if either of you know what you want, what you know how to do, and that is just a few. There are way more things that can make sex great or under whelming.” Musashi picked her sister’s brain, learning as much as she could. Yamato declined to share the personal experiences with Musashi to try boosting her sex drive. Yamato still wanted to know what Musashi’s kinks were, but Musashi wasn’t even sure what she wanted. Yamato and Musashi talked about everything from being pregnant to how food taste, almost nothing was off limits for discussion. Yamato tried to pry Musashi’s fetishes and dirty desires from her thinking that Musashi was keeping them Secret, but Musashi didn’t know. Musashi was very interested in sex, she wanted to know what it is like and all but she finds sex to be dirty and I’m sanitary, she finds herself conflicted like never before, even doing herself to the bottom of the ocean for what she says the rest of her life was easier than this. Feelings and emotions bubbles inside her and made her uneasy, all the questions she asked Yamato about her feelings shielded on favorable answers.

They all eventually reach Japan in good time, it made Musashi very happy to see her homeland again. Yamato was untethered from Musashi but followed very close behind. Musashi was put into a dry dock with the sign ‘YAMATO’ adorning it. She instantly recognized it as her sisters original dry dock so long ago. As water was drained out and her massive weight was rested on wooden braces and bases her sister was moored in front of her. Musashi’s eyes combed over the masses of people that had gather to see her return home. The whole port was buzzing with commotion as thousands poured into see Musashi, they awed at her and Marvelled at how nice she looked. The celebration round down after dark, and that’s when Hisashi came home to Yamato with their baby boy. Musashi noticed an increase in age with Hisashi, but it looks at most a decade and not the scores it really is. Daichi, the baby, was a gorgeous little bundle, Musashi instantly loved how adorable he was. She looks forward to seeing him grow up into a handsome man. She wondered if they ever found out about Aka. Soon after Hisashi greeted and embrace Yamato she introduced Daichi to Musashi, Musashi convey how much she adored him and how excited she was to see him grow up. Yamato commented on her eager Ernest to see Musashi bear children. That made Musashi think about sex some more, she was ashamed of herself. Your model told her not to be ashamed, it’s normal. Musashi still bad old with herself internally. Your model talked of an American sailor on Fuso, and explained why he was on Fuso, and how much of a sweetheart he is. She told Musashi that they were deployed and would be back in a few months, Musashi asks how this pertains to her at all.

“Because, Mumu, I forgot to tell you the most important part of having good sex.”

“What is that?”

“Having a connection with them, when it is someone you really enjoy having around and Trust, someone close to you and really cares for you, it’s the best feeling ever. Not in your vagina, but everywhere else.” Massage she was physically confused, your mother didn’t even try to explain. “Don’t worry, Mumu, you’ll see.”

“How’s that?”

“He’s really sweet, just get talking with him and you’ll see.” Musashi tried to ask questions about him, all sorts of questions, frustrating Lee Yamato only had one reply: “Ask him.”

Musashi observed rehabilitation process and Tinsley, stunning the plans and people. She carefully studied and noted progress on her, just like studying and noting her decay. She remembered that and asked to speak to researchers on the subject, they gladly received her observations and implemented them into their database. Soon after that her turrets were pulled out and areas of her hull were gutted, including deck space for VLS weapons. Her whole was cleaned up and patched up nicely as well, her massive main battery turrets were being reloaded into place when Musashi saw something that resemble Fuso but she wasn’t sure. The ship moved across the bay and was hidden away until it came much closer and loom over the ships here. She didn’t look like her old self, but Musashi knew it was Fuso. Almost instantly she remembered the nice guy Yamato said was on Fuso. She was hoping he’d make an appearance sometime soon. She did not find it appropriate to talk to the workers and such a manner and patiently waited for someone to come find her. As she find out she didn’t need to wait long. Unknown to Musashi, Yamato had been talking to Fuso about Musashi coming up and the newfound sexual drive she has. Fuso figured Yamato wanted to set up Musashi with Fuso’s little Hitto. Reluctantly he agreed, Fuso had to do a lot of first waiting and reassurance with him. He wasn’t really going for an open relationship but Fuso figured it’d be nice for the girls who had no more roots and him to hook up every now and then. Hitto objective but the power of the woman overruled him. He’s still felt extremely guilty and wrong about it all, but Fuso seemed gung-ho for it, excited. Her only regret is that she had been building him up for a big climax, a huge one, she hadn’t let him bust and nearly 6 months. She was a bet that she wouldn’t get the fruit of her laborers, but at least it wouldn’t be wasted. That evening Musashi was looking at the equipment on the shore that was supposed to be installed into her when she heard and unfamiliar voice to her port side. “Musashi?” She looked over and saw a very white guy with bright Auburn – red hair. He already knew who she was.

//

I didn’t like this set up. I thought I was just for Fuso, at first we were a relationship but realized I wasn’t going to be there for her very long and we transitioned into a FWB relationship, a very close and tight-knit one. Now all of a sudden I’m supposed to show Musashi a good time? Just like that? To me it feels wrong and unnatural. I want to go find Yamato to try and talk her out of it and back me up to get Fuso to stop as well. Fuso had already talked about getting me with her sister, Yamashira, but she’s not even raised yet so I didn’t think much about it. She knows I like all the IJN ships from WW2, she knows I’d love to lay them all, but I feel like I’m getting whore’d out. I don’t like that. I run through all my arguments as I mindlessly walk over to Yamato’s slipway to talk to her. Next thing I know I’m looking at a Yamato class in the middle of a deep overhaul and it is not Yamato. There’s only one other I know of and I mindlessly blurt it out in confusion. “Musashi?” Instinctively I look up to where Yamato’s eyes would be but it’s darkened out, I feel queasy, what if Musashi died, too?

“Hai!” A pleasant voice like Yamato’s responded, my eyes trail up the tower to the observation Bridge at the top and I see her brown eyes looking down at me inquisitively. I didn’t know there were eyes up there. I’m squinting as I look up to her and I block out sunlight from blinding me with my hand.

“Summemassen,” I say, “English? My Japanese is eh.” I wave my free hand in a so-so manner.

“Hai!” She exclaims. That’s still not English. “How is my Engrish?” Ah! There we go!

“Arigato Gozaimasu! It’s Rusty but you just need to practice. You’ll get better in no time!” I begin displaying the way the ‘L’ is pronounced so she picks up on it. Machines learn very fast.

“You are American, right?”

“Yes!” I remember her last interaction with United States affiliates, it was filled with great emotion like pain and misery. “I’m Chad, friend of Fuso! No hard feelings, right?” She scowled.

“No. I do not have a grudge against you.” Her tone shifted to one of a competitor. “Very well done, but the set up for attack runs was too rigid. I could see the attacks coming before they happened.vi hope you adjusted that problem since we are allies, now.” Hmm, I like her.

“I know that when it comes to formations we were much more stringent and disciplined than your pilots, but yes, we did loosen up our formations. I know your pilots were very well disciplined, too.”

“Hai, we were, both our strength and weakness. Our execution phase was much more flexible, but at many times your overall planning outmatched us.”

“We also out produced you with better weaponry where it counted.”

“I’m not familiar with much American weaponry of my time, please elaborate.”

I was about to begin but I guess she got tired of yelling and asked if I would mind coming up to the bridge to talk. I accepted and after a formal introduction of ourselves I came aboard. I got tired of standing out on the pier looking crazy. I’m used to climbing up endless laderwells but getting up to Musashi’s bridge, that’s some next level shit, goddamn. I get up to literally the second highest deck she has, her bridge, and she quickly notices I’m somewhat exhausted. She offers to tell her story while I rest. I happily agree and sit on the deck leaning against a bulkhead. She talks of her mission, their goals, and of the early problems that were had. Then she talked about her battle experience, this is where she notes the planes, their setups, and how poorly her air defense performed. She explained her thought process and how she calculated risks and such. I was amazed, she certainly uses her head, seems like a genius. She concludes the battle and rolls right into her faults. She brings up her poor air defenses, overlooking her crew’s energy depletion, no friendly air cover, and the simple fact of the shock of there being any US carriers left behind at all. She reflects on what she learned and how she expects to apply it and how it has changed her own doctrine. I love it, I think she’d really like a game I play, it’s my favorite. The way she observes things, learns quickly, and understands strategies, it’s how I play WoWS and I think she’d like it a lot, too. I don’t have my computer to show her, but I can tell her about it regardless.

“Musashi there’s a game I play, I think you would love, it’s by far my favorite game.”

“I enjoy games, is it one of those, those movie games I heard about?”

“It’s a video game, yes.” I talk to her about it, emphasizing it’s just a game and not realistic. She understood and wanted to know more. I’m really starting to like her. I tell her about all the mechanics in the game-and it gets deep and confusing at some points, but she understood my dumbass way of explaining it all and could even explain it back to me in her own words. Do you know how hard it is to find even people who play the game who grasp it’s concepts? To be this interested, let alone understand it? I talk about damn near everything and she’s picking it all up. I came here to try getting out of having to fuck her but I just might end up having kids with her.

We talk about the game, tied to real life, real life, real life combat for what turned out to be forever. Then she asks if I’m a history buff, which I am, so we talk about that forever, too. We talk about how much we enjoy learning, and what subjects we study for fun. What we study for a “quick fix” so to say. She says she studied English, flight, radios and their theories, which leads to Radar. I like learning about history, war, engineering, and radar. So now we’re talking about radar. It’s never ending. All of a sudden it’s 0330 in the morning and my phone is almost dead. I’m tired but I really don’t want to leave yet, but I gotta go! Damn these decisions! I decide to go rest, at least to get my laptop.

“Hey Musashi, I really have to go.” Before I can ask to see her sometime tomorrow she asks about it.

“Will you come back tomorrow? I haven’t told you what being Radiated feels like.”

“Yes, very much yes. Absolutely I will be coming back tomorrow.”

“What time?”

“I don’t know, actually. Let’s go for noon. Sound good?”

“Hai!” We wish each other farewell and a good night and I depart to get some sleep.

//

Yamato had been carefully watching her sister’s expressions. She liked what she saw, but it never turned into the face of sheer pleasure that Yamato wanted to see. Either Musashi wasn’t amused or nothing happened. All throughout the night Yamato watched for Musashi’s face to relax into bliss but it didn’t happen. Just before four in the morning she saw him leave and walk down the shore towards Fuso. Once he rounded a corner behind a warehouse she asked Musashi about it.

“Mumu how was it? What happened?” Musashi had a huge smile as she looked over to Yamato, Yamato had never seen Musashi like this.

“I really enjoyed his company, Yam! We talked all night!”

“I see that, Mumu, did you two ever… y’know?”

“No we did not have any sex.” Yamato was let down, but also relieved. That explains why there weren’t any baby making faces. “He’s coming back tomorrow! I can’t wait to talk to him again!”

Yamato was excited, very excited. Her little sister was growing up! She hoped Musashi didn’t catch feelings for him. How hypocritical, too, Hisashi is the only man Yamato ever had and yet here they are with a kid. It seems to be the thing with many machines. However these were all people, men, assigned to them for a long period of time. Chad was neither assigned to Musashi nor in Japan for very long, not only that but his rotation period is coming up soon. When he got back to Fuso and told her what had happened she was both happy and upset. She just might get her six months of compound interest after all! Chad’s exhausted and goes up to his rack, on his way Fuso changed out the bed sheets to the fun sheets and undresses him. Links their minds together and slides her coupler onto him. While he sleeps they dream together and she gets all she wanted and more out of him. It was glorious.

He woke up and showered, dressed, and packed his backpack with his electronics and the souvenirs he promised to bring back to the Isobe family (Yamato) for Daichi. He kissed Fuso goodbye and grabbed a breakfast burrito on his way out. He stopped by Musashi to give her a morning greeting and said he had to stop by Yamato for a minute. While he was aboard Yamato, Yamato tried encouraging Musashi to lay him, Musashi deflected and instead asked Yamato why she was so adamant about the topic. Why can’t Musashi take things at her pace, meet her own men and do it her way?

“Because, Mumu, I want to relate to you on a better, deeper level. I don’t really have anyone to talk to about my family with, my man with. I want it to be with you. I don’t like bottling up these emotions, I want to talk to you with deeper meaning.” Musashi is very new to emotions, but she knew what this meant, she knows how much her heart was touched. Even though they were sister’s nothing really bonded them together. Musashi had another question to ask.

“Why him? Why are you so adamant about it being him?” Yamato was silent for a minute as she was looking for the reason, herself.

“Well, I know him well, I only know Hisashi more than him.” How well do you know Hisashi? Musashi thought. “The first time I met him was special, he had a friend with him whose great grandfather was aboard me and died in battle. He and his friend came aboard during a tour and they slipped away so his friend could leave an offering to his great grandfather. How well he knew his way around surprised me, they got all the way up to the radar room by this bridge before he was caught. Oh, Hisashi was pissed, but impressed, I thought it was sweet and got Hisashi to take them to the exact office he worked, and died. The offering is still there in the office, it sits on a desk in the corner. His great grandfather was Hisashi’s superior, also a navigation officer. From there he was welcomed by me, and after time went on Hisashi befriended him, too. He’d go on long talks and explanations about this or that, he had so much knowledge when he spoke about it, he always reminded me of you.” Yamato paused as she acknowledged what she had just realized. “I told myself that I didn’t want you to ‘catch feelings’ for him, but deep down I want you two to make it work.” For once Musashi felt empathy, a deep empathy, and flattery with Yamato. Musashi even sensed a hint of jealousy from her sister. Musashi for the first time ever didn’t know what to say, or even what to do. What’s the logical response? What makes the most sense? Where are the gains? Musashi didn’t know. Yamato continued. “I want to see you happy, I want to see you emotional, I’m tired of seeing you blank and methodical. Mumu we’re living machines, not just machines. We feel and think, love and laugh. I know you’re not like the rest of us, you are barely like anyone, but I want to see my sister love and laugh like the rest of us, to smile like us. When I saw you smiling when you were talking to him I was.., I.., you don’t understand what I was feeling, and I want you to know that feeling. You think too much, Mumu, I just want you to feel for once.” Musashi was touched, she didn’t know Yamato felt like that. Musashi didn’t know where to take it from here.

“So.., you want me to have sex with him?”

“Mumu, I want you to love, do what makes you happy. I think having sex will help you unlock and explore your emotions and feelings, but do what makes you feel the best.”

“Sex is dirty. I think it’s filthy and nasty, so many germs.”

“Then have him wash before you two do anything. Just get him as clean as you before you two have any fun.”

“Clean as me? I’m filthy!”

“Not as clean as your hull, besides you can clean yourself out, too.”

“How? With what?”

“Soap, water, like you’d wash anything else. I’ve got some good soaps I use.”

“I’ve never washed anything.” Yamato was shocked. “Never saw a reason to.”

“General cleanliness? Upkeep? Maintenance? Seriously you’ve never washed? Disgusting! Musashi that’s disgusting!” Musashi felt ashamed and started to look like it, too. Yamato liked seeing the emotion, but not what it was or why it was. “This soap’s good. I’m giving it to Chad to run over to you. You’re going to wash all your vaginas as soon as you get the soap. I’ll even tell you how.” Yamato looked disappointed. “Never bathed yourself? Disgusting.”

Chad came over and must’ve known what the soap was for because the transaction was awkward. He hurried inside and up the endless ladders until he heaved himself onto the bridge. He set up his computer and such on a table nearby while Musashi learned how to clean herself. Yamato somewhat enjoyed seeing an awkward Musashi, it was funny. Chad set up his WiFi hotspot so his computer game had access to the online server’s that hosted the game. Musashi was sure she’d learn what that meant in time. And in short time Chad explained it to her, very quickly she had developed an interest in the internet, too. Being a very observant person she usually doesn’t keep her sights fixated on one thing for very long unless she’s focusing on it intensely but for some reason she couldn’t stop looking at Chad. She kept watching him work and move, she’d watch his face when he talks and his hands when they fiddled. She found herself inexplicably gravitated to him, and him being around was an uplifting feeling. Musashi was starting to figure out what was happening. Once Chad got his stuff set up he started the application and told her that they had to wait for the application to update. His eyes met hers and it was comforting, a very pleasant and comfortable feeling, other feelings were bubbling up, too. Letting herself explore and release these feelings was a wild ride for her, so much information was coming in to her that she didn’t know how to process that she panicked when he wasn’t looking at her. She desired him to be closer to her eyes, to her skin. She wanted to keep peering into his eyes, they’re a blue-grey and looked like a swirling storm, his Iris possessed a white ring around the pupil to barricade it from the storm around it. Whenever their eyes met neither of them noticed her smiling, and that he was smiling back. She wanted-no, she needed him closer.

“Chad that’s pretty far away, uh,” she was awkward, her heart was a lump in her throat, and she was incredibly nervous. Chad picked up on what she wanted, “do you think you could move the computer closer?” He smiled.

“Yeah. I can move it here.”  He grabbed the table and drug it closer to her eye, each step closer made her heart beat faster and stronger. He set his stuff up right next to the bulkhead and pulled a chair up snuggly against the bulkhead. He was positioned so her eye was over his left shoulder and could see the computer screen. Comfortably he leaned back into her and rested his arm on the windowsill. Her smile had grown much larger. Yamato had been watching her sister’s expressions closely and was wondering what all was going on in there.

“Musashi, Yamato uses her central bridge as her face, you use this one. Why?” It caught her off guard but she answered the best she could.

“Yamato likes being closer to the deck where she can see people better. I like seeing further out and all around me.” He nodded and looked at her eye again.

“Has anyone ever said you’ve very beautiful eyes, Musashi?” He felt the temperature rise in the compartment as she blushed.

“No, um, no. No one’s said that to me before.”

“Have you ever seen your eyes before?” She stopped, she sorted through all of her memories but didn’t find anything about her eyes. Almost ashamed of herself she answered no. “Well,” he pulled out his mobile phone and switched it to the camera mirror feature, “here, take a look.” His hand reached out into the space, cautiously her hand took the phone and wielded it as a mirror. She was in awe, her eyes were similar to his but her base color was brown with highlights of hazel. She also had more rings in her eyes, mostly incomplete, it made her eyes resemble a cloudy Galaxy. “Musashi,” he said after he let her examine her eye for a minute. Her eyes darted to his and locked with his gaze, “I know eye contact is very rare in your culture.” She forced her eyes away but they came back.

“I apologize. For some reason I cannot look away.”

“Don’t worry about it, Musashi, in my culture eye contact is respectful, it means you care.” She blushed again. “There are many different things regarding our cultures.”

“Like what?” She asked.

“Well, we don’t bow to show respect, we make eye contact, physical contact between friends, loved ones, and lovers is encouraged, and for us a kiss is more normal. It’s not as meaningful as in Japanese culture, but it’s only shared between family and lovers, mostly.” Musashi radioed her sister quietly.

Yam! She exclaims hurriedly. How do I kiss?

I don’t know. She retorted. Ask him. Musashi whinned back in greivance, Yamato was enjoying this show.

“So-” she coughs up, “I’ve never, I, how do you kiss?” He chuckled, she felt ashamed and made fun of.

“I can teach you, want to know?”

“Yes!” She blurted. “Yes I want to know!”

“If I learned anything about you, Musashi, it’s that you love learning.” He got up and turned to her. “It’s alright, I’m the same way.” He clapped his hands together and rubbed them, looking her in the eyes. “Which one do you want to learn first?”

“Wait,” Musashi was stunned, “there more than one?” He looked concerned.

“Well yeah, there’s kisses, pecks, smooches and what’s called a French Kiss, it’s also called a tongue kiss, dirty kiss, or wet kiss.” He giggled and looked around for a moment. “I grew up also referring to it as face sex.” Musashi didn’t understand yet, but she’d look back and giggle at that name, too. For now she listened very closely. “The first three are general kisses, kisses you’d use for your family, friends, pets, favorite objects, stuff like that. Kisses on the lips are for love, like family and lovers. Other affections you kiss skin, like a hand, cheek, forehead, etcetera. A peck is just your lips, you can make a little noise like ‘mwah’ but you don’t have to. It’s a friendly kiss, mostly used for fun or appreciation. Then there’s a kiss, a normal, bland kiss. It’s like a peck but your lips are tighter and you suck through them a tad bit. It kind of makes a popping sound. This is more for family and lovers to show your affection is deep. The next two are almost exclusively for lovers. Smooch is a kiss but much more sucking, you can smooch your family but not on their lips, you smooch your lover on the lips. Here, I’ll show you a smooch to a kiss. Give me your hand.” With much excitement and her heart racing she placed a hand into his. His lips moved to meet the metal skin on the back of her hand. She felt his warm, soft lips gently Grace the back of her hand and kiss it, sending shivers up and down her keel. It made her hull feel wavy and excited. He said that’s a kiss and moved in again for a smooch. She noticed a definite difference in the suction, it energized and invigorated her, making her feel strange in select places and her draw to be closer to him heightened. “That was a smooch. The last one is the French Kiss, the most intimate kiss, reserved only for lovers.”

“So when do I use it?” He scowled.

“Anytime you two want, no special occasion, really. The kiss is just the most special.” He waved his hand and continued. “So this kiss is the most unique, you interlock your lips with theirs and you both extend your tongues into each other’s mouths.” She looked disgusted but intrigued. “But be careful, women seem to always complain that men use too much tongue, and, well, I don’t blame them. I want to get my tongue in there, but then again I want to get my tongue in a lot of places.”

“Like where?” She asked curiously, he frowned.

“Ah, I’ll explain later. The joke went over your head.” Musashi turned back to Yamato.

Yam! Where does he want to put his tongue? Yamato chuckled while she responded.

Wonderful places. Get that tongue! Musashi was frustrated but switched back to Chad. He explained that using the tongue in a kiss is very delicate and you should tailor it to your partner’s preferences.

“So that’s all the kisses. Now it’s just practice.” He looked at the computer screen, it was still updating. “Would you like to see some recordings I have of the game?”

“Hai!” He operated the computer and pulled up videos.

“Do you remember the game mechanics?”

“Hai! I remember the game very well.”

“Then sit back and enjoy, Musashi.”

“I mentioned the game to Yamato, she said she plays it, too, can you two play together?”

“Yes, and we have before.”

“Is she good at the game?”

“I can be honest with you, for someone who plays the game for fun and to entertain her baby, she’s better than most players. Not great, but better than average.”

“Do you have an honest measurement of your ranking?”

“I’m really good at the game, but nowhere near as godly as my friends are. Going months without playing also doesn’t help my skills.”

“How do you think I will perform?”

“You learn fast and you’re very interested in the game, you’ll be great at it.” His computer loaded the videos and he started them up. As the movie played he would explain his thought processes and what was happening. Musashi would offer feedback and he’d adjust her feedback to what was within the game’s limitations. He had hundreds of little clips from way back in the game’s development phase. He discussed how the game was constantly changing and he described what differences there were at various points of the game. Musashi was fascinated, his attention to detail matched hers well. She really enjoyed his presence. At one point she switches to Yamato and says: I think I like him.

Good. Yamato replies. He’s a pretty likable guy. Musashi didn’t think Yamato was getting how much Musashi was liking him. They went through dozens of videos, it was pumping then up. Musashi felt flattered when he showed her the video clips he had of her in the game. However, Musashi did not like the version she was in the game.

“Well,” he started, “to be frank you got shafted. That’s slang for getting a bad deal. They wanted to put you in the game, but they wanted you to be different from your sister. Yamato is as she looked when she sank, you are as you look when you were commissioned. Your AA is terrible, your dispersion is the same as Yamato’s, but your sigma is worse. That means your shots go longer or shorter more often. But you’re a tier lower with armor on your smokestack, and that’s about it for advantages. I play Yamato more than you because she has too many advantages over you. I’m sorry to say that.” He looked at her apologetically, she did seem a bit sad. “You’re still a good ship, Musashi. Soon you’ll be stronger than your sister in real life.” She was still a bit sad. He rubbed one of her window frames soothingly. “Need a hug?”

“Hug?” She looked to him questioningly.

“A hug, an embrace.” It makes you feel better.”

“A hug sounds nice.” He walked to a support stanchion in the room and wrapped his arms around it. He told her to wrap her arms around him and gently squeeze. She did so and her worries and anxieties faded away, her spirits rose higher and she smiled. Hugs felt good. She didn’t let go for a while, such a new and good feeling, she was quickly addicted to it. When she did let go Chad went back to the computer and asked if she felt better. She said she felt great.

“Good,” he says as he switches to the game loading screen and presses the orange PLAY button, “let’s sink some shit.” Musashi was excited, the game loaded and a movie of Nagato fighting American destroyers was playing. Chad pressed another button and it disappeared to another to another loading screen and then she was looking at a harbor, it looked similar to the harbor they were at now. A ship came up that Musashi was unfamiliar with, Chad scrolled through a menu until he found what he was looking for. He selected it and the mystery ship disappeared and then she popped up. She had a green camouflage that she never wore before and she was her 1942  configuration. Chad selected Co-Op battles and pressed the orange BATTLE button in the top middle of the screen. “Give me your hands.” Musashi was confused.

“Why?”

“You’re going to play.” She panicked.

“But I don’t know how!”

“I’m going to show you, trust me.” Cautiously she extended her hands to him, he examined them and put one on the ‘mouse’ and the other on the keyboard. He placed his hands on hers to guide her through the controls. The map she was on had huge ice formations as big as mountains! The match began and Musashi heard a very motivated voice Bellow ‘Sentou Kaist!’ He pressed her fingers to guide her through processes, his hands on hers, grasping her, it made her blush and feel comfortable. She wanted to hold his hands back. He wrapped up his instructions and let go. She wanted his hands back on hers. Soon reports of an enemy cruiser came up and Musashi trained her own digital guns onto target. Chad held the mouse and explained to her how the lead worked and set her up with a shot. He commanded to shoot it and she executed the order. All but two shells straddled the target. The two that hit had a ricochet and an over penetration. Musashi was happy she hit it, Chad cursed himself for poor aim. He guided her through a few more engagements before he let go and she ran the show. Musashi was nervous, very nervous, and desperately wanted to hold his hand again. Instinctively while she was playing a hand of hers came down and touched his. Carefully it wrapped around his forearm and their fingers interlocked around each other’s palm. Once she was holding his hand she was significantly less nervous and performed much better. Very quickly she learned the travel time for her shells and soon was lining up great shots. Chad encouraged her to play more games and she did so, getting better every time. She didn’t notice he was holding her hand, and it wasn’t until he went to send her to battle against other online players did she notice. Quickly she apologized and tried to bring the hand away, feeling quite embarrassed, but he asked her hand to stay. He liked it, too. She happily obliged him and kept the hand in place. She then ventured into the shit-show called Random Battles. Her first match was terrible, she didn’t know the map, how cancerous the team morale was, the places most ships go. Oh she was so ashamed. Chad laughed at her when she ate six Shimakaze torpedoes and sank. She was so upset. He walked to the stantion and hugged her again. He told her he didn’t expect much from her. He told her he’d show her how to play in randoms. He sat in the chair, setting himself up where she could see the screen and controls, and got her to wrap her arms around his torso instead of holding his busy hands.

He played his battles like he didn’t miss a beat. He taught her how to read the map and general strategies employed. She watched him work his craft and steamroll poor peasants. Musashi had a lot of catching up to do. At one point she felt he was just showing off when he predicted how the battle would go. She called his bluff. Then it all happened exactly as he said it would. She was dumbstruck. He told her he played this game way too much, but it’s worth it. He vowed that someday she would be able to do all of this. He told her not to ‘book it’ down one line but to learn how all ship classes play, do a bit of everything. He showed her some games in other ship classes and then stopped to eat some food. He took out four sushi/rice to-go patties and a little black block.

“Do you like music?” He asked as he unwrapped the first food wedge. His eyes met hers.

“Hai, I enjoy listening to music a lot.” He activated his phone and manipulated it’s features.

“That’s good,” he said as he slowed his manipulating to focus on searching the screen, “very few people don’t like music.” He found what he was looking for and pressed on it, jazz music started playing through the black box.

“Woah,” Musashi exclaimed, “the little box has music?”

“No,” Chad smiled, “the phone does, this box is just a speaker. The phone tells the speaker how to play the song wirelessly, similar to how radios talk, similar to computers on WiFi.” Musashi was amazed by the phone. “This phone can do more than you can imagine, that’s how much technology has changed since your time. I didn’t want to shock you with new music tastes, so I picked something with a blend of old and new.”

“Thank you.” She was enjoying the song, she encouraged him to play newer music and he obliged her. Her favorite was still American jazz, but classic rock was edging it’s way up there next to it. She absolutely hated the screaming music, and death metal, couldn’t stand to get through a song. Chad said it was an aquired taste. While they were listening to some soft rock, Chad still wrapped up in her arms quietly eating away at his food, Musashi brought up a topic that was chipping away at her mind. “My sister sent you here to have sex with me, didn’t she?” He didn’t even look up from unwrapping another wedge, he nodded in affirmation.

“Fuso, too.” He reached over and selected another song then turned the music down quiet. He looked up to her and adjusted to get cozy. “They were relentless, Fuso was, at least.”

“Is that why you came to me?” She expected to wait on a calculated answer but when it was immediate it caught her off guard.

“No. No I was actually going to Yamato to try talking her out of it, and convince her to back me up in getting Fuso to back off, too. I bumped into you first and I’m really glad I did.”

“Why?” He smiled.

“We were able to spark up a conversation like that!” He snapped his fingers together. “Not only that but we talked about things for fun that we can’t talk to normal people about. Musashi when was the last time you could talk about tactics and strategy to anyone the way you talked about it to me?”

“Only with the captain.”

“Because it was his job to use those tactics and strategies.”

“Yeah.” Musashi did enjoy the interaction she received with that conversation. Really just talking to him was exceptionally nice. She decided to get to the point. “So, Chad, are you here just to have sex with me?”

“No,” He said instantly, “I enjoy talking to you, if things head in that direction then so be it, if they don’t then oh well. I like spending this time with you.” It made her feel better, much better. She felt great, actually. She even blushed. “I definitely like you, and I want to spend more time with you.”

“I like you, too.” She was blushing intensely, Yamato could see the grey hue tint in her cheeks. “Does that mean we’ll have sex?”

“Net exactly,” he said seriously. Musashi sensed it was a learning moment and payed close attention, “sex, to me, is just something you do to get off if you don’t actually know the person. Sometimes you might not even get off. Sex is really only good, at least passionately memorable, when the person you do it with really cares and is trying to ensure you enjoy yourself, and you are doing the same for them. It makes every aspect of sex,” he paused to try finding the right multiplier, “just so much better. So I say to take your time to have sex, get to know them and really enjoy them. Try not to rush into things, I’ve rushed into things and from the bottom of my heart I regret it. Yeah I was virgin, sure I wasn’t that bad, but whatever, I regret rushing in to it just to get my rocks off. Now it sort of haunts me, wishing I did things better, did things right. Yeah I still find myself as a squirrel just looking for a quick nut. That’s natural. But I’m sure I’ll regret it more than I enjoy it. I regret not getting some in the places I’ve been, I get ragged on for it, my loneliness really, really fucks me up, too. I really start doubting myself big time. There are so many times I decree I’m not even worthy of happiness, but I know I need to hold out and keep going and working at it until it’s right. I see what waiting and making the connection rewards the participants with, and I want that. So, Musashi, don’t rush into sex for the hell of it, wait for the right guy and when he comes around and the time is right, do it. Go for it and do it all night. It’ll be a blast.”

“I want you to be my first.” He wasn’t ready to hear that, certainly not after his spiel. “I like you a lot, and when the time is right, I want it to be with you.” This is where his negativity and self-loathing come into play.

“I’m the only guy you’ve met, wait and meet other guys first. I’m sure there are better suitors out there.” If she had a head she’d be shaking it no. She grabbed his hands.

“See, Chad, I have talked to men before, a lot of men, all sorts of men. None of them were like you, none of them made me talk like you, none of them listened like you, none of them make me feel the way you do. None of them wanted to come back, at all, like you.” He’s heard stuff like this all the time before. Just one question pulls out how they really feel.

“Then why don’t you date me?”

“I want to.” His heart skipped a beat. Nobody has ever said that, he’s never gotten a straight answer before.

“Nobody has ever said that before.” He sat in silence trying to figure out what to do, they both were. “I, I like you a lot, Musashi, I want to spend more time with you.”

“I like you a lot as well, and I feel the same way.”

“Are you… interested in dating?” He looked into her gaze, heart in his throat, racing a million miles an hour.

“I very much am.” She answered calmly with a subtle hint of nervousness in her voice. Her heart was doing the same at Chad’s.

“So, it’s a done deal? Are we dating?”

“I wish to.”

“As do I.”

“Then I’d say we are.” Slowly they both smiled, silently they sat together in the tense atmosphere. “So what do we do now?”

“Nothing different, we’ll get more intimate over time. Just for now we chill out like we were before.”

“Hai.” He plops down in his chair and looks at his computer screen trying to decide if they talk more or play together. “Chad?”

“Hai?”

“Can I hold you?” She was a bit embarrassed and felt she had to explain herself. “Yamato says she likes holding Hisashi and that it makes them feel good.”

“Yes Musashi, you can ‘hold’ me. When we’re alone like this I’m always alright with it.” Musashi got excited and moved to touch him but hesitated. She didn’t know what to do with her arms and hands. It made him laugh a little. “Just do what feels right, let them go.” Slowly she continued, starting at his chest, right under his arms, and wrapping around him downwards, weaving through each other. She got to his hips and felt it was a good place to stop, she had enough arm left to reach her hand into his. He seemed comfy and satisfied, relaxing into her grasp and held her hand with his left and manipulated the computer with his right hand.

She felt and explored his lively body. She felt his chest expand with every breath and noticed the steady beating of his heart. He was very warm and pleasant to hold. A perfect blend if squishy and firm. She could feel his ribs and hip bones while gripping his gut, it all soothed her and calmed her, she felt happier. His thumb gently rubbed across the back of her hand and he firmly grasped her hand convincingly. They were enjoying each other’s company very much, the soothing and relaxing atmosphere helped them bond deeply. Musashi had a taste of his body and wanted to learn more, much, much more. She wanted to feel his face, legs, arms, butt, hair, genitals, and feet. Mostly his hair, very much she wanted to know what his hair felt like. She gave in to her curiosity and a hand touched his soft hair, but that wasn’t enough for her. She dove in and felt his hair all around her hand and fingers. It was thick like a wall of rope but soft like a blanket, she loved the way it interacted with her hand as she moved it around. He smiled and laughed, noting how much she, too, liked his hair. Next she felt his arms and legs, they were meaty, a pleasant handful for her. Not as entertaining as his hair but it soothed her curiosity regardless. She knew his buttocks and feet were unreachable, and it’d be rude to jab her hand into his face. That left one spot, a sensitive spot, slowly she inched a hand down his leg. Her adrenaline was racing around in her. She slowly left the leg and moved her hand towards his crotched but his free hand snatched hers before she could make it. Darn.

“No, you can’t do that.”

“Why not?”

“It’s an intimate spot, reserved. I know emotions are fairly new for you, but some things you have to suppress. You must have patience and discipline, and I know you have both. You’ll get to know that spot very well in time, but not yet. Not now. There’s a mood we’ll feel and share, you’ll know when, that’s the time to touch there.” She was frustrated but understood the reason. She withdrew her hand, curiosity raging at her. “You can still run around, just not there.” She moved back to his hair, by sundown his hair would be a disaster but he didn’t care.

They ended up watching a new movie about halfway through when Musashi wanted to see what there was about WW2. He started her off with his favorite movie, Hacksaw Ridge, it was an impressive movie on her, and when she learned that wasn’t even half of what he really did she was even more amazed and astounded. Next they watched a movie that he’d been wanting to watch for a long time but couldn’t find an English version of, Yamato. Musashi translated the movie instantly for him telepathically and was touched at how Yamato was still revered even in death. Then he put on Saving Private Ryan, and that’s when Musashi’s desires finally began boiling over. She’d been suppressing them until now, and she could hold off no longer. No matter how she tried to not think about it, it all came up again and the temptation was too strong. She gave in.

“Chad, can we kiss?” He paused the movie and looked to her. He was still wrapped in her arms and her hands were entangled in his hair.

“So either you’re really excited about this, or,” he gestured to the paused movie where a soldier was falling dead after being shot in the chest, “you’re into some gruesome shit.”

“Perhaps.” He started to get up.

“I’ll be honest, I’ve wanted to kiss for a while, now, too, but I know you’re sister’s watching. That weirds me out.” He’d been wanting to kiss her and hold her, snuggle up with her and make her all warm and toasty inside but the hawkish eyes of Yamato they both knew were always watching unsettled them.

“Hai…” She felt the same way, and even if she asked Yamato to look away she knew Yamato wouldn’t. Chad knew this as well. “But I really want to kiss you!”

“Musashi, you know that place in your head you go to so you can run through scenarios?”

“Hai.”

We can go there, together.” Musashi’s mind went blank, she tried to figure out how, and it was lost on her.

“How the hell do we do that?”

“You know the bigger tendrils you have? The ones with all the needles?”

“Hai.” She pulled one out and opened it to reveal all the pins.

“That connects here on my neck.” He turned and showed her the spot imprinted by Fuso. “I trust you. Go ahead and put the end here, I’ll be okay.”

He didn’t mention the danger involved with it but his heart racing gave it away. Slowly, carefully, and nervously she did so, pushing the pins into his nervous system. He sat down in the chair and let go, releasing himself to her. He was standing on her deck but not human size, he was as tall as her tower, her conning tower was between his straddled legs. They recognized each other and smiled at each other, he brought up his arms and wrapped them around the back of her tower as he leaned in to rest his forehead on her ‘forehead,’ and they smiled at each other, she giggled softly. They could feel each other’s hot breaths and radiating body heat. He squeezed her mentally, and while she didn’t have anything around him mentally she squeezed him back physically, making him quite snug and comfortable. He didn’t react to it, Musashi gained the impression he didn’t feel it, and her curiosity once again grew.

“You ready, Musashi?”

“Hai!”

She was confident and excited, their hearts raced together as he drew closer. Neither agreed on what kiss was going to happen, but they already knew what to do. She watched his eyes close just before their lips touched, his head was tilted so his nose wasn’t in the way and his lips settled onto hers. She, too, closed her eyes and felt much more intimate with the kiss. Gently he sucked on her top lip and she reciprocated on his bottom lip, he inched his tongue between the lips and she did the same. Soothingly their tongues caressed each other, sharing this moment with intense emotions. She felt her curiosity skyrocket and her drive to have him increase just as dramatically. Her intuition overtook her control and a hand physically reached between his legs and groped his genitals. She felt them liven up as her fingers meddled and rolled his member and testes through his pants. It grew much warmer and throbbed, twitching and growing. Musashi felt amazing, awesome! Her emotions were fierce and demanding. The pleasure she was deriving was inexplicable, no wonder Yamato didn’t try to explain it! Yamato was watching, she watched as Musashi’s face relaxed and softened to one of enjoyment. Yamato held her breath, it was happening! Musashi was very much enjoying herself when Chad pulled away. Instantly her eyes opened and her face gave off the symptoms of withdraw and protest.

“Musashi, are you sure you want to do this?” He was vague.

“Do what, Chad?” Then she felt his hand grab heist between his legs. Both of her faces turned to resemble that of a guilty child caught red-handed. She didn’t know how to respond. “Do what, Chad?”

“Are you sure you want to have sex right now, Musashi?” She was quiet, her face searched his for an answer, she was locked up, overwhelmed. What does she say? What are the benefits? The drawbacks? Should she ask Yamato? Ask him? “Musashi, you think too much. Do you want this? What are your emotions saying?”

“I…” her emotions responded in pulsating unison, together, begging, pleading, saying that she wanted his fucking cock so deep inside her she could feel it between her yard-arms. “I really fucking want it!” Chad was surprised, so was Yamato. Musashi was so excited she said it mentally and physically.

“Damn! Well babe, I’ll do my best to make it memorable.”

She was thrilled, unprecedented excitement consumed her. He came in for another kiss, she reciprocated and felt him slide her hand underneath his underwear. Her bare hand felt his flesh throb and enlarge in her hand. His kissing grew in ferocity as Musashi felt the blood fill in his cock. Her many ports began tingling, getting hotter, and leaking. Once her hand was cradling his fully erect member he asked her where she wanted him, not sexually, but physically where is the port she wants to use. He asked it to also have a neural tendril as well. Musashi told him where it was and he smooched her one last time before he suddenly vanished from her sight. She felt him disconnect from her and fight to get up and go. She freed him and tracked him as he flew down the ladders to the central Bridge. His heart was pounding when he got to the deck, so much adrenaline was flushed through his body that he didn’t even notice any wear on him. Like a hungry animal he lumbered around looking for the space she told him to go, while he searched feverishly Yamato asked what was happening. Musashi said ‘it’s happening’ and Yamato’s mouth first opened wide, then she bit her lower lip that curled into a wide smile, the largest Musashi had ever seen, before Yamato looked away and her face disappeared. Her excitement was bursting out as Yamato shook Hisashi with her arms while he was feeding Daichi. He was completely out of the loop and very confused. Chad found the compartment with a bit more help and as soon as the hatch opened Musashi thrusted her port at him. He took it and asked for the neurologist tendril, where she placed it back into his spine.

“Alright Musashi, this is going to be intense, maybe even overwhelming, if you think it’s too much or you get uncomfortable let me know, okay? For now just sit back and relax. I got this.”

“Hai, I can undress you?”

“Go for it, babe.”

His jacket came off easy with the zipper, then she pulled his shirt off and from there he went at it. He always starts orally, it’s just how he is. His physical body propped up against her bulkhead as she stripped his pants off and explored his hot sweaty body. He held her beautiful and elegantly crafted vagina to his mouth and buried his mouth into its folds so soft, thoroughly enjoying himself as he sucked on the whole orifice and licked and capped at her clit. He continuously nuzzled and moved his face around constantly providing so much stimulation to Musashi that her vision blurred and her body felt out of touch for her. His tongue made laps around her vagina’s opening and would probe it’s depths. Suddenly she mentally felt the same thing with her hull port, placed between her two sets of propellers. Instinctively she turned her auxiliary rudder all the way over so his mental presence could reach her more comfortably. His mental arms straddled her wide and thicc hull, holding it tightly as he pressed himself against it, holding himself close with his legs as well. They were situated more towards the thinner bow and could reach up her hull side a bit. From two angles she felt him, his ferocious feasting shocked her core and overtook everything. All she could do was whimper and moan, entirely engrossed in these whole new feelings, such powerful sensations. Her ecstasy and dopamine was working overtime tonight like never before. His mouths worked in perfect tandem to where she couldn’t discern what was mental stimulation and what was real, she was in total bliss and relaxed into his passionate moves. Every one of his actions moved her, he could feel her shudder and moan with just a flick of his tongue, such power at the edge of his lips under his control, what a turn on. Her soft, hot, pollowy sex smothered his face and drew him in like an aluring siren, how other men couldn’t desire this feeling eluded his mind. For him this, too, is heavenly, while he might not be getting closer to climaxing, like he can feel Musashi doing, he is certainly receiving pleasure from this. Now only if he could be balls deep at the same time, that would make this perfect. With his mental head planted firmly between her propellers shafts he felt like she was holding him there begging for more, and with his body pressed against her body he received the warmth and feedback needed to fuel his lust, drive him harder, and devour her even more intensely. He did grow in intensity, a flurry on her vagina that rocked her world, and with his physical body receiving much stronger tastes and juices from her port it strengthened his drive and reinforced it, helping him maintain his ferocity. Actually drinking her nectar fueled him and drove him crazy with lust. He had to have her cum, there’s no other way. It really didn’t take long for her vagina to spasm and convulse, Musashi had never touched herself, and now under a barrage of his sexual and oral attention it had rapidly reached the boiling point. As her body gave off the tale-tell signs she was approaching her climax Chad went harder, he was going to make her first orgasm smash her. He could hear her start moaning and wailing, it grew louder and stronger as her vagina pulsated and contracted on his face-he was loving every bit of it. Suddenly it happened, the moment he’s been craving, the moment she’s only heard about, the moment Yamato’s been waiting for. She screamed as she came, instinctively she pressed her port against his face and held him against her-to which there was no protesting from Chad. He revelled in the moment and drank from the fruit of his labors, oh her delicious metallic nectar wet his gullet and hit the spot. She came for a good minute, screaming and shuddering from mast to keel, wheezing and quivering as she came down.  She felt him gulping down her spray, it invigorated her and boosted her sex drive. That was amazing, astounding, she wanted to do that again! The amount of worshipping that went into her for that whole ordeal satisfied her, yet only stirred her thirst. While she poured out for him she moaned and felt his body. It was certainly hotter and sweatier, and now with quivering and spasming arms she stripped the rest of him naked and toyed with his cock and balls. She longed to bury him inside her and take every drop she could get, she knew the birds and the bees, she knew what could be done, and she craved every bit of it. She could hold off on the impregnation for now, but every thought that put her off from sex was gone, vanished, purged from her mind. She wanted to make him cum buckets like he made her do for him, she wanted to be up to her eyes in cum. Thinking of it made her mouth water and she licked her lips in a feverish dream. He pulled his face out of her port drenched in her, he had a huge smile on his face, his gleaming, shiny face. He looked into the mess he’d made with pride, his mental body still holding her and enjoying the dwindling spasms and twitches that still remained.

“How ya feelin’ Musashi?”

“Outstanding! More! Again! Oh fuck I want this dick!” He smiled, her booming voice and enthusiasm conveyed to him her sheer enjoyment.

“I’m always down for a feast, relax, my queen!” He went for more but she stopped him.

“No! I need your semen!”

“Huh?”

“I need your cum!” Her vagina was contracting and winking, as he watched her flexing his cock tingled and ached, it sure looked like fun in there. Her emphasis on his semen alarmed him.

“You aren’t trying for kids, are you.”

“No, no, not yet. MMMMMM!” She whined as she gently squeezed his dick in her hand. “I need some cum!” He smiled wider.

“You like it dirty?”

“Yeah!”

“You like it messy?”

“Yeah!”

“You want it sloppy?”

“Yeah!!!”

“Let’s make a fucking mess, then!” He got on his knees and held his cock up to her juicy, wet slit, nuzzling his head between the lips to circle the vagina.

“Fuck me! Cum in me! Flood me!” He teased her for only a minute, she wasn’t having any of it. Her whines and protests fuelled his lust and drive for her. He wanted to feel her cumming on him as much as she wanted to feel him flood her. Once she realized he was playing with her she sat on him herself and caught him completely off guard. Instantly he loved her insides. Right on the belly of his cock where the sensitive spot is ran two folds that put pressure on him perfectly. His eyes rolled and he almost fell on her. He held her against him, balls deep, together they moaned and shivered on each other.

“Oh fuck, Musashi you feel so good.”

“Mmmm! You feel so good, too!” A hand of her fondled his balls and massaged them. More of her hands and arms further explored his body, testing his muscles and composition. He focused on their mental bodies, he put himself behind her with her free floating in the void and admired the sleek contours of her hull and the boldness of her superstructure and weaponry. He grabs her aft end where the boat hangers are and pulls her up onto his lap, easing his throbbing mental cock into her soaking wet hull pussy.

“FFFFFuck yeah, Musashi… ooooohhhhh.” Her whimpers and shuddering signalled that his mental docking was working for her, too. As he thoroughly enjoyed her pulsating pussy and it’s heat he felt her cervix come down gently on him. Softly it sat on his head, not applying itself to break it’s seal, but not retreating either. “Musashi?”

“I want to feel you knocking on my door, I want to feel every thrust you hit me with.” That sounds hot as fuck to him. His cock flexes with desire inside her, she groans with his subtle movements. He decides he’s ready and gets back up into his stance to fuck her silly.

“You ready for this?”

“Fuck me, baby!”

His bodies both hold her tightly as he pulls out to the base of his head. His sudden desertion tugged at Musashi’s insides, emotionally, sexually, physically, and had her craving what was about to happen. Suddenly she blurts out a yelp and her eyes go wide as Chad slams himself against her. His instant presence filled her void and smashed against her cervix sending a shock through her bodies. His crotch slapped her clit and shocked that as well, while his shaft displaced her insides and heated her insides up. She felt a lot of power and lust in the hump, and rapidly he kept thrusting into her. She wailed and moaned, biting her lower lip as her vision blurred and her face furrowed. Yamato got a glimpse of Musashi’s face and knew instantly it was good, she forced her own gaze away and screed to Hisashi, who was trying to brush his teeth. He’s entirely unaware of what’s going on, just confused as fuck. Her pussy clung to what it could as he moved rapidly, she felt snapshots of his cock where she could feel veins, folds, textures, and the pulsating of blood surging through his cock. The snapshots blew up her lust and desire, she groaned when she got one.

All of her noises and body tremors fuelled Chad, he had to keep it up for her. She felt fucking amazing, a flurry of slick, hot, squishy-plush massaging muscles. She gripped him perfectly and her pussy naturally contracting would snatch him for a moment where he could feel her pussy almost vibrating on him. It’d lock him up momentarily but he forced past it, mentally he saw her sexy body bouncing on him with her handsome superstructure mesmerizing him and drugging up his brain. Physically her body provided the feelings and intense emotions that fuelled them, her slick insides excreted her lube that kept his crotch and stomach warm and happy. Looking down at his cock flying in and out of the artisan crafted pussy made him moan in pleasure as his cock tingle with excitement. Her mental and physical bodies getting fucked in unison from two angles accelerated her sexual pleasure, she was fluttering between a high and consciousness. When he slipped out she instantly cried out in protest. Whimpering as he put it back between her lips. He caught his breath and angled himself better so he’d focus her G-spot. He was excited for this, he could feel what just going straight in did to her, now he’s going to smash that G-spot and made her cum hard.

He started his onslaught and both of them immediately noticed the increased attention to her G-spot. She grabbed him and yelled, squeezing his body mentally and physically as she rocked and flexed with him. Her eyes rolled around freely and she could make up her mind on letting her mouth hang agape or biting on a quivering lip. He felt her insides convulsing much more intensely and ferociously, he felt her climax approaching as she went with the thrusts more sporadically as if she was trying to fight it. His tempo began breaking, too, he didn’t expect her to last this long, especially since she said she’s never touched herself- she slammed herself against him and moaned loudly as she came. Her wondrous pussy sent waves down his length and pumped out her cum, gush by gush, as her tongue fell out and her vision blanked. She was slightly giggling during her moaning. Chad wasn’t done there, oh no. He tried to keep fucking her during her orgasm but she latched on too tightly, he instead fingered her very bold clit and flexed his cock inside her. The clit rubbing did the most, and it was enough to make her shiver and convulse while sending waves down his meat. He was right on the cusp there, his cock was extremely sensitive to her, feeling all of her folds and jitters, and had him fighting to stay in control of himself. Just as she finished her massive orgasm he was ready to break, she felt him inside her feeling different. She noticed he was extremely tense and was almost shaking himself. She cupped his balls and toyed with them, hopped her pussy on him a few more times and he said he was cumming. She had a huge smile on her face, drool oozing from her lips, and she waited to feel him burst. His moaning turned to grunting and sighing and she felt his cock pump from the base up and ropes of his seed ejaculated out of him. She moved her cervix up to feel him launch it into her. Every rope he shot made her shiver with joy, thus encouraging him to deliver more. From the inside out she was hot and happy. Immersed in glee and pride. A whole swath of emotions overcame Musashi, once she felt Chad coming down she attacked him with arms, wrapping him up in a snug embrace.

“Huh, guess you’re feeling good, then, Musashi?”

“Haaaiiii!” She moaned as she held his cheeks and played with his hair. Good vibes flowed through them, they laughed and giggled together in a dopamine high. Their mental bodies laid together at first, but then he put himself in front of her eye level with her. They were breathing heavily and that was all that preceded their intimate and passionate kissing. She was still somewhat horny and fondled his cock and balls more. He let her play as he enjoyed her magnificent taste on his lips. She is so hot! Just thinking about her, seeing her in his mind having face sex with him, he quickly regained a sex drive and heard her making screeing sounds as she felt him inflate inside her. “Again? Again! Again!” Her excitement soared as he fully erected himself inside her.

“With that much excitement you’re going to run me dry, Mu.” He smiled, he was happy she was enthusiastic.

“That’s the point!” She cupped his balls and weighed them. “Gimme it all!” She took a more assertive approach and while she held him tightly she also humped him. He simply grabbed her physical coupler and her mental aft and melted away into her motions as she put herself into him and rode the Disco stick. Musashi slid on his long shaft sensually and enjoyed feeling every millimeter of it. She was starting to slow down to analyze it more but Chad grabbed her body and thrusted himself deep into her with a heavy grunt.

“While we still have energy let’s use it, next round we’ll get lazy and slow. Sound good?” She bit her lip and mhmm’d an agreement.

“Fuck me, Chad!”

“I’m gonna fuck the shit outta you!” Mentally he rolled her onto her side and physically he shoved her coupler to the floor and laid over it. At first she was uncomfortable but once she felt his cock pierce her lips again and his girth spread her insides out she relaxed. Mentally he held her as best he could while he pushed himself deep inside her, not as deeply as last round but he still got in a good way and rubbed her G-spot tenderly with his cock. Physically he laid on her coupler and wrapped his arms around her body and held her tightly. His member penetrated her and eased in convincingly. She felt his presence pincer her from two angles and again couldn’t discern from reality and mentality.

He began his motions, first tenderly to get a feel for her body, enjoying the supple and ample coos from her, then he picked up his intensity to drive her wild. Once again he was a flurry of motion, slinging in and out rapidly, making her vagina feel hot and tingly. Her mind couldn’t stop thinking about him, how awesome she felt, how in love she was. She cried out how in love she was and how happy she was and how great he was doing. She was fueling the fire and knew it, as he grew stronger and faster, rubbing her raw internally. She could no longer discern between thrusts and instead she was fed a constant stream of ecstasy as her mouth drooled for more. Her high and emotions went on a roller coaster, thrill and overwhelming emotion had her on a very wild ride. Chad was getting this feeling from her too, through their neural connection he was taking the same trip as her. He struggled to focus on keeping his barrage up with how intense these feelings were. Through their bodies pulses, waves, shocks, and frenzies of dopamine and the like massaged them and tamed their nerves into a bliss. Musashi suddenly remembered that she never closed the Gap and slapped her cervix back into place and instantly went brain dead as his cock head smashed against it with every thrust. This extra sensitivity was enough to make her eyes flutter and any attempt to speak a moaning wail of appreciation. Chad felt instant repercussions as well, his cock convulsed like it wanted to cum but nothing was happening, his moans grew stronger as well. Her arms and tendrils were flexing on him and feeling his body work. While his muscles burned from the taxing efforts he placed on them, her arms cooing and surrounding him made it all better, certainly worth it. As of right now the only words Musashi could competently say was ‘more’ and ‘love you’ and ‘hai’ and all else was indiscernible. So when she suddenly cried out she was close to the good part he was in overdrive. He groaned as he put all he had into smashing her G-spot for her grand finale. A hand of hers was messing with his hair and it ceased it’s play and started shaking like it was terrified on his head. Soon he felt her mental body flex and twist as she tried putting it off as long as possible, shortly followed by her physical coupler beneath him do the same. Her physical body creaked and strained until suddenly she snapped him against her pussy and shook violently. She screamed in delight and chuckled as her pussy vibrated and convulsed and frenzied on his entire cock. He felt her pumping out her extra lube onto his crotch. It was so hot! He planted his face against her coupler tendril as he relaxed into her and rested his weary body. He suddenly was hit with exhaustion as his burning muscles protested any more work. Musashi came for a solid two minutes or more, Chad was astounded. When she came down her vagina relaxed and felt like puddy, she was numb yet ultra sensitive, she loved it. She noticed he didn’t cum, she was upset, felt selfish. She decided she could do something about it and put Chad against the wall in a sitting position, he was still hugging her coupler fondly.

“You aren’t finished, are you, Chad?”

“I’m pretty burnt out, Musashi, I’m sorry, babe.”

“That’s not what I meant, baby.” A tendril spread his arms off of the coupler enough for her to comfortably and awkwardly try her best to hump him. He at first chuckled at her new it was for her, but he knew she just wanted him to get his second cumming, too. He grabbed her coupler and helped guide it for her.

“Yeah, like that baby, oohh fuck, yeah.”

Once she got the hang of it she took his hand off and held them in hers. He squeezed her hands tightly, she enjoyed the moment. She hoped she could pleasure him like he did to her. Feeling his body in her arms certainly made her feel warm inside, just like Yamato said. She started to feel hot liquids ooze out of his cock ever so slowly and it made her heart race, her excitement soared as she craved the salty icing. He withered in her grasp as she tenderly stroked him long shaft, she was getting enjoyment from this as well, but more from his reactions, she hoped this is what he was talking about. Her moaning was based off of his, instinctively to coo with him. His eyes were closed and he was only thinking of her, their mental bodies were much like their physical ones. Chad was in a sitting position with Musashi’s great hull riding his lap passionately. His mental self couldn’t stop looking at her aft, it’s curvature and sleekness, blending into bold and sturdy structure and width. He wanted to cream her badly, oh so badly. This lap ride is a dream come true for him, all he ever wanted. He knew after this he’s going to cuddle her to death. The natural progression of things. Her bold superstructure and impressive guns strewn about her 1944 configuration hull add that flair that drives his lust for warships. He loved how intricate these ships were yet how fluid and sleek and beautiful they remained. He wanted to make more of them, make so many more ships the fun way. Sadly, that’s only a dream. Nobody could support ship children, it’ll have to be humorphs. Oh well. If you’re wondering about what the obviously protruding rudders are doing, this is a mental stimulation, they just fold over out of the way.

She rode him for a while before she thought there had to be something else, too. She pressed herself against him and swayed around to find another angle, while doing this she noticed he writhed and moaned more. She could sense his satisfaction riding, she continued grinding on him, eventually adding in her steady, rhythmic bouncing. His head rolled around freely on his shoulders and his mouth sat open as he moaned. He was essentially high and she loved it. She was very proud of herself and tried to pick up her speed, which led to her over adjusting and popping him out every other turn. She slowed down and played this enjoyable waiting game. She cuddled him while doing so and was very happy and excited to feel his penis twitching and convulsing like his body. His moaning became agitated and his grip on her hands tightened. She picked up her pace with her bouncing, she put his head up so he could watch her work him. His eyes were locked on her aft bouncing on him, revealing his shaft before consuming it into her bliss again. He was getting much closer, she egged him on.

“Do it, babe! Cum! Cum inside me! I want it! Do it!” She practically begged him as she slid all the way down on him and massaged him with her muscles, or what control she had left over them. His face tightened as he held off the inevitable, and then as he bursts his face turns to bliss. He empties himself into her, she Yanks her cervix up and away and feels his hot seed chase after it. Her sexual pleasure heightened and she shivered with joy as she felt his shaft pump and twitch inside her. A hand on his testicles felt them tingle and move as well. He unloaded into her all he had, and was quickly drifting off to sleep in her arms. She moaned softly as she felt his thick lavender coat her insides liberally.his mental body instantly laid across her freeboard and hold her best it could, she had started to get the hang of it, herself, and hugged him back. Snuggling up to him as he did so to her.

“You good now?” He exhaled in a deep breath.

“Hai! I’m very good now!” He wrapped his physical arms around her coupler and brought it close to his chest, only separated by her arms wrapped around him. “I love you, Chad!”

“I love you, too, Musashi!”

“When do you think we can have kids?” He was both pleasantly surprised and terrified 

“It’d be a long while, Musashi.”

“I know.”

“I still want to get to know you more, and..,”

“You’re going to be leaving soon.” Her tone softened to one of sadness.

“Yeah, it’s why I tried getting you to wait for someone else.” Her arms retracted from him so her coupler could snuggle his chest and then she wrapped both of them together. He readjusted and laid down on the deck.

“I can wait, I’ll wait for you. I’ll happily wait for you.” He was touched, his heart burned.

“That means a lot to me, it really does Musashi. I can wait for you, too.”

“You are going back to America? To Virginia? Was Yamato right?”

“Yes, I’m going to Virginia.”

“What if I could come, too?” He entertained the thought, it made him smile, seeing her so close to home.

“Japan has no interest in that, but I’d love it. You’d be so close to my home.”

“Yamato said you tried dating Fuso, what happened?”

“Normally you don’t bring up exes, but this isn’t that bad. We had too many differences in our life paths. She wants to stay in Japan and doesn’t want kids, those are the big differences. I want to have my own family, and I want to stay close to my home in America.” She was playing with his hair.

“I love Japan, but to me it’s not my home, it’s where I love, what I love, but it’s not a place I’m so dearly attached to. I’d enjoy seeing America very much. With you there, it’d be my home.”

“And I know your stance on a family.” He smiled. So did she. They softly chuckled.

“Hai, so when would we start that?”

“Oh, I don’t know. When I can afford kids, when we’re together stably, maybe when we can settle down.” She smiled, a family of her own made her very pleasant inside. Her eyes closed and she smiled as she dreamt of it. “Again, that’s if we work out. If we don’t work, then, it won’t happen.”

“Okay, I can accept that.” She giggled. “You’re so tired, you want a bed?”

“You’re the only bed I need, babe. I’ll be fine.” He snuggled up to her some more and kissed the coupler. “I can’t wait to feel your lips with my own.”

“Hai, I look forward to it, too.”

“How do you feel?”

“Awesome, happy, warm and fuzzy, lovely. I had a great time. Thank you.”

“Don’t mention it, and believe it or not, it can get better.” She was breath taken.

“How!?”

“Your cervix is even more sensitive than your vagina, there’s that, but more so we make it better with our interactions. Cracking a joke, poking fun, teasing, there’s a lot we can do better. It all comes with time, is all. You’ll see, I’m excited to get there with you.” He noticed he was very rapidly falling asleep. Quickly he mentally kissed her goodnight on her lips sensually. She held his head to her tower and his body to her structure. Once they parted they locked eyes and rested their foreheads together, smiling.

“I love you.” Was all they said before he drifted off to sleep. She struggled to stay up after that. Yamato noticed they finished and tried to talk to Musashi about it.

“How was it? What did you two do? How do you feel? Are you happy? How did he do? How did you do? Are you going to be pregnant?” Musashi’s eyes fluttered and she smiled wearily.

“Yam, I,” she sighed deeply, “I love him.” Her eyes closed and she inhaled deep and full, easing her breath out slowly. She drifted off to sleep very shortly after. To Yamato’s frustration.

“Huh,” Yamato thought aloud, “did he dick her to sleep?”

 

Fin Musashi

 

Fuso (Updated)

So Last time I posted about Fuso was a long time ago, so I’m re-posting the story updated to the most complete version I have. I will be updating the old one if I can find it.
Enjoy!

Fuso, The Gentle Giant

Fuso felt fear, felt desertion, felt her life fading away. The wound she sustained in the skirmish proved to be too much. Slowly she’d been watching her bow dip more and more starboard and felt the seawater flood more and more ever so slowly. But just like snow rolling down a hill, it built up exponentially, and now her deck was awash with the deep. She felt guilty of this, she didn’t tell anyone that there was still water pouring in, she didn’t tell her officers that they were shooting at Mogami, she didn’t talk of how she felt splitting the fleet up might be bad. So now in her guilt she blamed herself for the death of her sister, the damage to Mogami, and now her own death. Tears formed at her eyes as she tried to redeem herself for something and sliced the ties on the boats to let them loose. The only thing she could now hope for is a swift sinking or death and that as many sailors as possible get to safety. She felt all the sea filling her up, every nook and cranny was being filled and it spread faster and faster. She noticed herself beginning to roll over and when she did the movement inside her came to a tremendous uproar as an explosion occurred, then another, and another. One by one magazines were detonating and they ripped her in half, the explosions left her weak and sick, she felt her two parts drifting further and further away as she stopped flooding and was just suspended with her belly up in the air. She felt so very ashamed, left so vulnerable, so exposed, so embarrassed. She felt that Americans were laughing at her, joking and pointing at her belly and how red it was or all the bulges on it, the feeling made her weep. She could tell how she had been floating for about a full day when suddenly she felt vibrations in the water with more sharp stabs at her sides; she was being shot again. She wept more, there was no way she was not seen now. She was sentenced to the bottom even though as she wept she pleaded to save her, she had done nothing wrong, only good, and to please spare her miserable life. Her pleas were never heard.

Fuso felt the unstoppable surge of the Pacific fill her yet again. What moonlight she saw through the waves like stray streaks soon faded to black as she sunk deeper and the tears clouded her weak vision. As she began to plummet she felt weightless. She felt water flowing all around her and it grew faster and faster, stronger and stronger as she hurtled to the bottom of the strait. She felt things like searchlights, cranes, railing, radars, optics, lockers, ladders, and many other things not fastened enough be ripped off her body and strewn about like confetti. Suddenly the weightlessness was gone as she slowed drastically and gently came to rest on the bottom of the Surigao Strait. Her first moments on the bottom were of guilt, feelings of desertion, confusion, and agony. She felt like she deserved this, like no matter what she did it was not enough and she deserved this miserable death, this miserable torture. She was in a state of confusion as to where she sat, the sand on her belly was an alien feeling, one unwelcome in every respect, and at a slant starting higher on her port side and disappearing somewhere beneath her starboard side belly. She couldn’t tell initially if she was on an undersea mountain or sitting at a list. Once she eventually regained a sense of gravity pulling on her still she decreed she was listing. It was pitch black, there was nothing down around her but herself. She felt like she was lying in her own corpse, a mangled and dismembered corpse-strewn around by a beast who needed entertaining. She began going mad, insane, crazy, any adjective to describe what isolation and absurd thoughts stirred in what little thought she had wasn’t enough to do justice. She tried putting a hand in front of her eye to even try getting a glance at something, anything, at all. She couldn’t see it even when she bumped her hand into the eye window panes. She tried so hard to see even her hand, and she couldn’t. In a fit of insanity, she literally clawed out her window eyes-and enjoyed every moment of it. Because of her age, she was one of the first ships in the world to see, and her original eyes were on her conning tower right behind the second main gun turret. She eventually did try to claw out those eyes as well but being of an older method they were not able to be clawed out, instead, she just had massive trenches and pockmarks all up and down that armored face and neck.

When she wasn’t driven to the point of self-mutilation she was crying, weeping, pleading, praying, and regretting everything about herself and to be brought back. She tried her dammed hardest to manage a watch and keep some record of time but this was so rapidly turning into a failure she abandoned it, along with the hope of returning to the surface. She had no concept of time, no sense of direction, purpose, or meaning to anything. Instead, she could only mope in the past and self mutilate herself or feel herself wither away and old everyday functions disappear as she rotted and rusted on the bottom. Forgotten, and lost. Complete insanity hit her like waves the beach, coming and going in time. She never could tell if there was a set time between swings if it took longer or shorter, or what; she had no sense of time. In fits of madness, she would pick and scratch at her armor and decks, peeling away anything loose. All she wanted was to feel something again.

Over the years she forgot what it was to see, forgot what the light looked like, forgot what she looked like, forgot what air was like, the splash of water on her hull, the simple things in life had left her memory. She had no recollection of life before being sunk. Occasionally she would feel disturbances in the water and become suspicious of what’s going on around her and would sometimes think that someone had come for her. At one point she remembered life afloat, more specifically when she was in love. He was so romantic, so handsome and attractive. They made great love when they were together. It made her remember all the things they good together and everywhere they went. Her most enjoyable memory was when the earthquake hit the islands, Fuso as well as Kongo, Nagato, Mogami, and many, many other Japanese warships, and ships in general, took relief supplies to the islands. It was her most proud accomplishment. It was made even better when her lover and she made love all night long, but when the memories came to an end she remembered that was the last time they made love and one of the last times they held each other. He died of illness in her sickbay less than a month later. Thus her little trip of happiness came to an end as guilt and despair took over again. She was crying alone in the pitch black again.

Her body was weak, she felt like she was slipping away recently, she lost all her hope and didn’t want to deal with this anymore. All her emotional pain, all her physical pain, she didn’t want to deal with it anymore, it never ended. She was thinking a lot about letting go, just going away for good. She partly wanted to go away and was partly scared, what was there after it? Would it really end? Would it be a better place? Would she really go to heaven? Is she a sinner? Would her friends be there? That last one really broke her down into a bawling mess. What would her friends think? What would her sister say? She wondered how she was doing, if she was alive anymore. She wondered if Yamato finally opened up to her sweetheart, if Nagato finally broke her dry spell and got someone. She hoped that bastard that broke her heart wasn’t where she was going. She decided to postpone her journey, she didn’t know how long she’d wait, but she knew she’d get to it eventually. Once she mustered the strength to do it and let go.

A short time later she felt a disturbance off to her port side, she grew suspicious as always but unlike every other gut feeling this one didn’t go away. Her conning tower eyes were somewhat locked forward with very little ability to look port or starboard so she couldn’t see the light approaching her. She felt a strange feeling on her side that blanketed a conical area of her side. Slowly the light elevated and reached her decks, at first it was a hazy glow on her decks that strained her eyes but captivated them. She was laser-focused on the illumination of her deck even though it burned her eyes and gave her the equivalent of a headache. The light grew brighter and brighter, she could see the colors she had forgotten, they were green, tan, black, brown, grey, orange, and white but she couldn’t name any of them, it was amazing! She vastly grew more and more excited to the point her hull quivered! Then it appeared, the raw light source. It sat above her second turret she vaguely remembered and peered down at her conning tower. She couldn’t see herself but she was staring at the light directly with a gawking mouth and drooling like a primitive looking at a modern marvel, eyes dilated and locked onto the light. Desensitized to all proper interaction she reached out to the light and grabbed a hold of the submersible and pulled it close.

Thankfully to the crew of the submersible, this was only a drone sub, otherwise, they would probably be screaming and panicking as their sub was drastically whisked from where it sat. While Fuso wasn’t being rough with the little thing she also wasn’t being very gentle, either. She was entirely mystified by the simple light and didn’t even put two-and-two together and think that someone came looking for her, but that is exactly what was happening. The drone was towing not only it’s own connection cable but a radio cable to communicate with Fuso, all that was needed was for her to grab the cable with non-corroded metal. The team tried to get her attention by waving the arm and cable around but she was still fixated on the light, they eventually caught on and waved the cable across the light. Her eyes caught on and trained on the black like swinging slowly across the orb. Her mind sparked up a thought and took it in a hand, the end buzzed and numbed her hand and it felt like pulses and communications of sorts. She noticed the more rust it touched the less she felt it so she took the end and slithered it into her mouth and working it under her tongue. Suddenly she heard voices, voices! She was hearing people talk to her! The camera on the drone watched her face brighten up like a star as joy flooded over her, it was finally all coming together in her mind what was going on. Someone was coming specifically for her! She cried tears of joy as she heard her name on the wire, they were calling for her to respond, trying to pry information out of her.

“Hold on, I need a moment!” She cried, she wiped away tears from the recessions in the armor where her eyes were fixed. “I’m overwhelmed with emotions!”

“Fuso, Fuso is it you? Are you Fuso?”

“Yes! Yes, I’m Fuso!” Her first thought was blurted out before they could say anything. “How’s my sister, Yamashiro?”

“Yamashiro?” There was a pause as she heard talking in the background. “Yamashiro is fine, she is visited frequently by divers. A deep dive for the experienced only but it is done.”

“Is she happy?” Again silence as background voices talked, they replied with uncertainty. Fuso asked about Nagato, Yamato, Kongo, and was depressed when she learned they all sank as well, but when she was told that Yamato and Nagato were raised and alive again, doing very well and were happy Fuso was elated with joy. She longed to talk to her friends again and begged if she could, and the Japanese crew on the other end said that she would but she’d have to agree to some conditions. But before she was read the conditions she asked about Kongo, she wasn’t mentioned. There was no pause here.

“We’ve never found Kongo.” Fuso was silent, Kongo was very close to Fuso and Yamashiro, because Kongo didn’t have sisters, just failed attempts at sisters. The fact that Kongo had never been found hurt Fuso as well, she was older and more lively than Fuso, she thought about what was happening to her and couldn’t even fathom how she was doing. It was time she decided on the conditions. She already knew she would probably agree to anything, she had already threatened her own life and gone insane many times over, it was all a matter of how bad she was going to be treated. She was read out this long list of terms and agreements where she kind of blanked out and looked at how miserably rotted she was, it was almost repulsive and was thankful that she couldn’t watch it happen to her. Once the list seemed to be dwindling to an end she paid more attention, once it was all over the speaker summed it up for her. “In summary, Japan is raising you and putting you back into service, you’re going to be upgraded significantly and act as a testing ground for future systems. Once you’re retired you’ll be put into a shipyard and converted into a museum for your service and live off of donations, being a museum, and maybe a few other means. Do you accept?” She was amazed, shocked, she couldn’t comprehend everything that she was feeling. She accepted as soon as she could croak a yes past her crying and the lump in her throat.

Redemption!

Reunion!

Work began on her to raise her once again, her stern section did drift away from the break up and sank in shallower waters, it was easier to find and salvage but worse off corrosion and stability wise. Her bow section was eventually raised and as the moonlight came back into her vision she openly wept in front of everyone, on her radio, thanking and blessing everyone who had helped her in any way. The first thing Nagato and Yamato heard of her on the radio was her pathetic whimpering and bawling, she didn’t even notice or care that they could hear her; Fuso kept bawling her eyes out over how beautiful the moon was and the glistening lights of the shore and ships all around her. Neither Nagato or Yamato suffered the same problems she did, Nagato could feel things around her and had many times talked to people and Yamato died, wasn’t alive for any of her time on the bottom. Fuso was completely isolated in a depth so dark that she was wholly blind and numb to anything around her. Workers noticed how mutilated she was, deep claw engravings and pockmarks littered her hull and superstructure, and a lot of them were so deep they had to be filled so she could be floated again, she punctured her own hull in desperation to feel anything. She couldn’t get herself together for the night nor the morning, it was the following afternoon she stopped mindlessly enjoying her surroundings and realized she’d been on a radio with Yamato and Nagato, and that only brought more uncontrollable joy. She was able to at least communicate with them, the three were all excited to be talking to each other again. “Oh tell me everything! Everything I missed! I want to know it all!”

Yamato read from Hisashi”s book all the notes he took about life after Yamato’s sinking, every now and then Hisashi or Yamato or Nagato or Tyler would interrupt and elaborate on something of interest. They told stories of adventures and fun times but none of them mentioned Kongo. Fuso had to know what happened to her, when she asked Nagato piped up. She was very hesitant and unwilling, she said that Nagato was with Kongo when she was struck. She was struck with torpedoes meant for Nagato and she fell out of formation, they tried keeping radio contact with her but the last thing they heard was a call by the fleet commander announcing out an abandon ship. Then it was all silent as later survivors said she blew into two parts and sank rapidly. Nagato was in a painful memory. To bring up a lighter note it was Yamato and Nagato that pressured Japanese officials to investigate Fuso and Yamashiro for being raised. Fuso inquired more about Yamashiro and she was told that Yamashiro liked being down on the bottom, she enjoyed being a reef and attraction, so much marine life lived off of her she couldn’t see herself leaving. Fuso said that she’ll be able to get her up and out. Fuso was asked about being on the bottom and she almost broke down crying for not so good reasons. Fuso said it was torture beyond all belief, misery for no one to endure, and she admitted to almost killing herself to escape that hell. She did mention how at first she believed she deserved it but eventually she came to realize no one deserved that. Nothing did. Somehow that reminded her about her crew and asked how many were saved. Ten was her received answer.

She was silent again, she failed again. Guilt swept over her again, as she mentally slapped herself for her failure to let go of the boats. Yamato and Nagato sensed their friend in trouble and moved to tell her it wasn’t her fault, how hundreds survived the sinking but refused help, how many were cut down on the beaches by the natives and that they chose to die honorably. That made her feel somewhat less at fault but she was now angered at the waste of life she was, not her life but the waste of life her sinking was, pointless death and something that could have been prevented had her crew swallowed their pride and accepted her plea to find safety. Maybe then she wouldn’t feel so fucking terrible. She was pampered up back to a cherishable mood by Yamato and Nagato and she stayed this way all the way back to Kure, where Yamato was.

Yamato had a large smile on her bridge face and very large and perky eyes, her excitement to see Fuso again made her shine and glisten with happiness and affected everyone around her in a good way. But when Fuso saw Yamato it was almost the exact opposite. “No! Don’t look at me! Don’t look at me! NO! No! Please don’t look at me!”

“Fuso,” Yamato saw she was ashamed and grieved, Fuso had hundreds and hundreds of deep scars and wounds, her taboo trophies and her misery awards on display for all to see her disgrace. “Fuso you have no idea how happy I am to see you! I don’t care what you look like, Hisashi says I looked terrible as well! Don’t be ashamed!” Fuso tried to shun away in fear and cowered, even more, when Yamato described Fuso to Nagato so she could get an idea. The two of them said that they were very proud of her, proud that she stuck through the isolation and praised her for surviving all that time alone. They gave her the warm welcome she never thought of, the love she had abandoned, together again after the isolation. Once again Fuso’s friends bolstered her into her own self, someone that hasn’t existed in over seventy years. She thanked the two of them, her two friends with all she could. They talked even more and more about current events, about the United African Federation, what changes have come to Japan, how the world moved on, and what the world thinks of living machines like them. Fuso secretly felt a little stir deep inside her when she learned that the living machine people were more accepted and more humans have been finding love in machines and increased as she learned that the world had become much more tolerable of inter-racial relationships. While technically she wasn’t a race, more of a different species, she did align herself with the Asian “race” and culture, she was always interested in western people. Somewhat of a fetish or select turn on for her. She was drawn to them uncontrollably.

Fuso saw how ravaged her stern had been and realized how resilient her life metal was to the corrosion. Her stern was way worse than her bow, the mast was gone and the decks collapsed. She learned later that it sank and landed upside down which assisted with the collapse but in regards to the degeneration it was still much worse than her bow section. She was eased into a slipway near Yamato, they were very excited to see the reconstruction. Fuso was briefed by Yamato and Nagato that she’d be asked what modifications she would want during the reconstruction and the two gave Fuso multiple ideas they had gotten done and something that they wish they had. Most of them were for utilities like cleaning, cooling her genitals, generals reach, and an ability to look all the way around her, but there was an impressive list they gave Fuso for the more.., fun things. They recommended multiple rooms outfitted with the ability to make love and cuddle, those rooms with a camera that has some mobility within the room, the cooling veins to be exposed for the sex organs-this made them more effective, less likely to cramp up, and when they were pinched the organ heated pleasurably and ramped up the feeling. That last part intrigued Fuso and Yamato equally. So when Fuso was interrogated for any modifications she presented them with the ones she liked and some other personal things that she wanted. She wanted her four 12,7 cm mounts to be upgraded and her radar sweep to be improved and modernized, she said she would like her battery of 356 mm guns to be upgraded to Nagato’s 410 mm and her main battery fire control to be improved as well. She requested more usable and faster deploying life rafts and a whole reconstruction of her damage control and fire fighting systems. She demanded that her passageways and compartments be completely overhauled so it is easier to abandon her. She presented all that and the little things that Yamato and Nagato recommended.

She was later advised on all the things that passed the bosses and mostly everything she asked for was either already on the list or accepted. It was when work began she learned of the things that she was denied, the first thing she disliked was when her turrets were removed the central turret wells were also gutted and the surrounding areas also cut out. It was cut out because Japan decided that Fuso, and any other ships they raised of prior military service, were to be converted to accept the new Aegis system and be platforms for guided missiles. That was one of the things she protested, another thing was the overhaul and near removal of her pagoda style masts. All the platforms were removed and replaced with all sorts of radars, search, tracking, fixed, revolving, all new bells and whistles that overtook her iconic look and streamlined it into a more solid structure. Yamato said that she thought it looked good for Fuso, who was at the time getting her open bridge eyeglass replaced. Yamato described her new look to Fuso:

“So all the decks above your face are gone and it’s plated solid. It has hexagon panels, looks like four, that encircle it. There is also some jutting antenna like posts for sweeping dishes and radar, it looks like you will keep your rangefinder and the old radar was removed and they put a mast in its place with many cool looking rods and radars, new radios and such. It looks more like my tower, actually. You even have the swept arms at the top with an observation deck right below the rangefinder. I think you still look like a hot woman to me.” That made Fuso blush, she looked away and appeared to tend to the wounds she was healing naturally now that she was healthy. Soon Yamato announced that she was close to halfway through her pregnancy, and at the same time, Fuso was joined at last. Her innards were gutted and worked from there, installing all new propulsion systems and ventilation for the whole ship, new framework, piping, system control, and pump stations. Her central smokestack was rebuilt and in place of the searchlights were new Close-In Weapons Systems, designed to rip anything within a few miles a new asshole, her secondary battery of the 14 cm point guns in casements were all removed and covered over. Her four mounts of the five-inch guns were removed and in their place was a turret that was designed to be eventually outfitted to Yamato when she’s called upon, it didn’t look much different from the enclosed ones already on Yamato other than the fact that there is almost no manual input in the turret and the gunners’ optics are now cameras and fixed tracking radar points. While her inner compartments were being furnished and tweaked her weapons systems and navigational computers were set up, she was amazed at what she began to feel as everything was powered up. She had a new gyro stabilizer connected to the systems that told her where she was, her rocking and swaying. She felt everything hundreds of miles away, while her radar was tuning she felt birds, birds! She felt the forests, the cars, planes, ships, boats, oh she felt everything! She learned that the system she was using was built and developed by the Americans based on the systems they used during world war two, and now Fuso saw why she lost, why the navy lost. There was no way she could run, no way to hide, and with the accuracy of the guns, she understood why she didn’t stand a chance. She did notice that they weren’t precise in their shooting, and she’d eventually learn why. Her construction halted with two superfiring turrets forward and aft holding two 406 mm guns with a caliber of 50, the guns that the Americans were putting on their new battleships during the war, and her two old mounts amidships were gone and had instead two massive wells with hundreds of missile silos. She was excited, she wanted to sail out to sea and test her systems but knew she had to get everything aligned.

She did set sail and leave the Kure slips and Yamato, waving goodbye to her home and friend and set sail with a small skeleton crew to go to the naval base at Yokosuka where American techs will be to align and maintain her systems. The prospect of meeting Americans excited Fuso, she had all her upgrades placed and was hoping she could snag something fun to play with. It excited her, the thought of the taboo explorations chilled up and down her keel over and over. She noticed that she wasn’t overheating anymore and was much slicker, now all she wanted was some foreign meat to show her how they do it in the states. She soon arrived at Yokosuka and was entered against a pier surrounded by all new ships, all of them were so smooth and sharp! They looked nothing like what she had ever seen, only having one or two main battery guns and those guns were smaller caliber, she was staring in awe of these weapons of mass destruction. Hisashi told her like he did Yamato, he said every destroyer have more firepower than any battleship during the second world war. She was the most massive ship there and felt the smallest. She looked around and saw the two countries intermingled, Japanese colors amidst American colors and it made her feel unstoppable. She thought with America and Japan as allies they were giants and dared someone to step up and challenge them. She learned that recently Japan had earned their offensive arms back and was allowed to construct carriers and long-range missiles because up until then Japan had a non-aggression clause in their treaty that disarmed Japan of any munitions or weaponry used for mainly offensive purposes. That included battleships and carriers.

Very soon after being docked she switched crews where the arriving crew comprised of Japanese sailors and American sailors, she smiled and tingled everywhere very excited and yearning to have some fun. She felt them as they stepped aboard with their bags and gear and immediately started trying to scope out who she wanted to go for. She noticed rings on some fingers and dismissed them, she’s not a dirtbag and felt some were big and ripped, others were tall, short, broad, thin, all shapes and sizes. She felt some women in the mix as well, she was stunned to learn that women were serving in the navies, on ships as well. One of the men coming aboard felt very different, very, very strange. He was average size but much heavier, not big but certainly dense, She was drawn to him because of that and that alone, of course, there were certain traits she was still looking for. She had narrowed the list down where he had to be able to keep it a secret, look decent, be enthusiastic, and have a fun personality. She decided she wouldn’t settle on any of her clauses and hoped for more, however. She let them settle in and unpack before she did anything to test them.

Very soon after the original crew was all gone the new crew were instructed to acquaint themselves to the layout in the best way-cleaning the entire ship bow to stern. “Fucking shit” resounded throughout the crew as they grudgingly went off to go find something to clean. She listened in on conversations and gauged some personalities on them and how they interacted. She tried to see if anyone would ask the dense one about his condition but nobody did and they all seemed to notice nothing. She bounced around but kept drawing back to him for one reason or another. She picked up enough to know he worked hard and took pride in his work with good dedication. She began to like him, but had never seen him yet and hoped he was decent and that he could hold a secret. She noted that everyone started to wrap up their work and were relaxing, she hoped that she could see the dense one and talk to him. Just before people started changing in the berthing some higher-ups came around and rounded up a working party to make the decks clean, Fuso’s aft decks are lower in the water and her new power-plant is strong enough to slosh some water up and onto the lowest weather decks. So dense man and some of his friends rushed out to get it swabbed and done so they could relax. There were three of them that got only one mop cart with three mops for the job and they hurried out onto the deck listening to their humorous talk. “You’re gonna spill it!”

“No I’m not.” The dense one said.

“Could you not spill it on my pants, that’d be real nice.” The third one said, he was stout and had some water slosh onto his pant cuffs. They bicker until they reach the stern jack-staff and begin swabbing, they’re gathered around the one bucket churning and sloshing their mops around trying to soak them at the same time, making sloshing noises and the slurp of plunging as the sticks are shaken up and down. “I don’t think this is gonna work.”

“Yes it will, I saw it in a video on the internet once!” The dense one said, the three laughed at the comment.

“Fucking Christ.” The other one said, still dry and chuckling.

“It wasn’t Christ but close enough.” He retorted, compounding the laughter, Fuso got the joke at the first comment but the last one solidified it for her. She, too, laughed and giggled at the porn joke. She giggled and decided she was going to go for the dense man and find out if he’s dense in all the right places. She silently thought to herself in the back of her mind ‘jackpot!’

Fuso let them be while she figured out a way to meet him, how does she tell him she’s alive? How’d she do it the first time? Damn, can’t remember how. She had many difficulties thinking of how she did it in the first place, during her first cruise. She had forgotten how she was more accepted in the world and still feared an uproar. Right in the middle of her thought she lost track of everything and was surprised by slapping on her conning tower. She was shaken from her thought and she looked down and saw a man with a mug standing there looking right at her eye. “Hi!” She was completely stunned.

“Shit-uh, fuck!” She instantly spat out quietly, she was caught off guard, reeled onto her heels, it was the dense one talking to her! “Uh, hello there! Weren’t you just working-somewhere, uh, on the fantail?”

“Yes, but they dropped liberty and let us go. You’re still Fuso, right?”

“Y-Yes! I’m Fuso, so-uh, what’s liberty?”

“It’s basically free time. You speak English well, where did you learn?” She was stunned still, how did he know about her? What the fuck does he think of her? Is he single? He want sum fuk? What’s his name?

“Hold on, who are you?”

“Don’t try reading the name on my blouse, everybody else calls me a few things like Chad or Walter. I don’t really care what you call me. Probably’ve been called worse.”

“I’ll call you ‘Mitsuna Hito’ then.”

“Sure, I guess, so where did you learn English?”

“I learned it from Kongo way long ago. She was built in Britain and so she knew English. I had to help her with her Japanese.” He nodded understandingly.

“Makes sense, so how do you feel?” He was really upfront about talking to her, she was not ready for this. How’d he know she’s alive?

“So Mitsuna Hito how do you know I’m alive?”

‘They told us when we got our orders.”

‘Oh, that makes things easy.”

“Mm-Hm!” He was sipping his mug. His drink was dark like tea but it didn’t look right to her.

“What are you drinking?”

“Sweet tea, it’s good. Want some?” He offered her the mug, she accepted the offer and tried it. It was warm and as soon as she tasted it there was a gritty texture embedded into it and it was not the crisp bitter taste she expected. It shocked her and she spat some back out into the mug.

“THIS IS NOT TEA!” She proclaimed, thrusting it back into his hands. “That was disgusting! What’s in there!?”

“Tea with lot’s of sugar.” He was looking down into his mug, her saliva had mixed in and turned it darker brown like dark coffee. “And spit.”

“No, no, that is NOT tea! You don’t know what tea is, do you?”

“No I said it was sweet tea, woman, tea with sugar. I know what tea is.” He took a sip and nodded again. “Now I have sweet Fuso-spit tea.”

“I taste better than that junk!”

“Oh you wanna bet?” Immediately her loins started burning, she liked where this was going.

“Oh I’m sure of it, Mitsuna Hito, let’s bet.” He was drinking his strange drink still not sure what it tasted like. It was confusing.

“Bet what?” She thought about something before he could explain that nowadays it’s just an expression.

“If I taste better then, you tell me why you’re so different, why you’re denser for your size.” He was caught off guard and looked to his veins, he had very light skin and were clearly visible. His veins weren’t purple or blue, or even red, they were dark grey. All of them.

“You can feel that?” He whispered to himself, she heard. He shook his head guessing so and ran his hand through his thick and full auburn-red hair. “Uh, sure? I mean I would’ve told you if you asked but, whatever. And you? What if my tea tastes better?” The only thing she could think about was sex, how could she work herself into those pants?

“Well,” she stuck her tongue into her cheek bulging it, “what do you want?” She asked seductively with a little tongue flick across her lips. He sort of stared at it processing what she just did.

“Uh-huh, well,” he looked into his mug and swirled it, “I wanna go home but I don’t think you can do that.”

“No, no I can’t do that.” He nodded sadly and kept thinking.

“Well then if you don’t taste better then you tell me sea stories.”

“Alright, I was probably going to do that anyways.”

“Then we’re even! Great! Now I’ll get to asking around and proving you wrong now, nice meeting you!”

“W-Wait-!” She stopped him before he left with an arm. “What do people think of me?” He stopped, letting her hand hold his biscep firmly. He shook his head and shrugged.

“It’s a mixed bag, most of us are from other ships or have been waiting around for a ship. I got orders to you a long time ago and I’ve been hopping around other ships waiting for you to get here so I’m excited to finally be stable. I’m also very excited to be on a battleship, and one with quite the influence in history. But as for others, mostly happy to finally have our own ship, others are bored of it, many don’t really care, not too many negative complaints, but I dunno, you’ll just have to listen around. I’m pretty sure your Japanese sailors are honored to serve with you, wise and historical, a symbol of Japan, don’t worry too much about them.”

“So if I have a Japanese crew than why are you here, American?”

“Well, you have an American fire control system on you, and your Navy doesn’t have the crew with the job for it, so while they are trained we’ll be your crew. We are also here because you are being upgraded, not built off of the system, so we need to use our expertise to make sure you actually work.” He waited for her to let go of his arm but she didn’t. “So do you miss your midship guns?”

“I DOOOOO!” She whined and whimpered. He chuckled a bit.

“Don’t worry I miss guns, too, but you’ll soon fall in love with your missiles, big girl. I promise you that and I fulfil promises.” The prospect of making him fill dirty promises made her wet, very wet. She bit her lip and mesmerized herself in fantasy, rubbing his arm persuasively. The thoughts that ran through her mind made her ooze, made her moan, made her tremble, and made her body electrifying as Walter could feel through his thin sleeve. He was enjoying the touch more than he thought, it relaxed his body and made him feel drowsy and energetic at the same time in a nice blend. It ended up arousing him as it was probably intended to do, and as much as he would love to smash some Jap battleship vag he couldn’t.., yet. He grabbed her hand and suddenly couldn’t let go, she pulled him closer to her. He propped himself against the jutting superstructure base and enjoyed the nerve massage while she lived out her fantasy. She was bringing herself to the brink of orgasming by just thinking about sex, that is how dry she has been. She finished right before she came and broke off from her ride and brought herself together with heavy breathing and muttering to herself in Japanese. She felt him still in her grasp just slumped against the bulkhead and she blushed hard, feeling the heavy heat on her cheeks and felt hot and sweaty. She had just embarrassed herself-or had she? It seemed like he had fallen asleep. “Mitsuna Hito? You awake?”

He didn’t respond, he was limp but breathing steady, warm and alive to the touch. He obviously wasn’t dead. Her body and hormones were still in a sexual mood and she was getting more and more curious by the minute. She hadn’t felt a penis in decades! Her curiosity overwhelmed her mannerisms and she decided to sneak a poke or grope. A mischievous hand slithered its way from his arm to his calf, gently squeezing the thick muscle on the steely bone. His knees protruded proudly and firmly yet slid under her hand as it passed over. His thigh was exhilarating to her, she was almost there and it started getting warmer as she got closer to his crotch She could feel blood pulsing under his trousers as her senses heightened and her breathing grew faster as her hand crept towards his nether region. But just before she reached it, oh how close she was, he stirred and started moving about. She quickly yanked her hand away and back to where it belonged. He fumbled around and got up to check the time. “Have a good nap, Mitsuna Hito?”

“Yeah I did, you have fun beating the bean?”

“What?”

“Flicking the bean?”

“What-what the hell is that?”

“Rubbing one out, masturbating. You enjoy it, perv?” Fuso blushed hard and showed through her new paint that she was embarrassed, she didn’t know what to say, why she did it at all, she was embarrassed. He chuckled when she blushed. “Ah! Don’t worry about it, I mean, there’s like, forty people in one small room for months on end, don’t think they don’t do it a few times? It happens.” She cooled off a little bit and giggled a little. “Just remember, when someone walks in on you masturbating, you gotta look ’em in the eye and finish.” She smiled jokingly and locked eye contact with him with her joking smirk. “Fuck. Aight, make it fast!” He put his hands on his hips, squared off, and stared into her eyes with a super-concentration face. They sat like this for a moment and they laughed it off, she didn’t do anything and he knew she wouldn’t. He started back to the door and she stopped him again.

“Hey, Mitsuna Hito, we had a little saying, too. It was the fish will always burn later, the hand is never wrong.”

“What does that have to do with anything? It doesn’t even-oh, well, Palmula Handerson is clean.” She laughed again.

“Who?”

“Palmula Handerson,” he held up his right hand and waved, “she’s always there, faithful, willing, tight, loose, she’s whatever you want her to be. She even has her own facebook!” He was chuckling by the last sentence. Fuso got it and laughed along.

“If, ok, if you have Palmula Handerson by your side, who do I have?”

“Paulm Fingerton, he’s from Flickensburg.” She laughed more, these names were so stupid yet hilarious. “Ok, well, I’m done. I need to go get some rest.” Walter headed inside to get some sleep, leaving Fuso to think about what had just happened. She felt ashamed of herself and disciplined herself not to do that again. She tried to figure out what made her go off the rails so much that she masturbated right in front of him and went for his genitals while he was asleep. That was wrong of her. She figured that she probably should get off or be gotten off before she does something really wrong. Only a few hours pass before nightfall and around then is when Walter wakes up, instantly Fuso talks to him in his head.

“How’d you sleep?”

“Wow.” He responded instantly.

“Don’t worry, you’re not crazy it’s me, Fuso. I can talk to you through your thought.”

“No, I know that, but wow, right off the bat. No easing into it, no warning, just boom! That’s how it is?”

“Yeah, yeah that’s how it is. Wasn’t it obvious?”

“Eeeh, nah.” He sarcastically retorted, “not obvious enough. Next time you should work on it.”

“Sure thing, so,” Her face turned into a naughty grin while she asked him the question, “uh, now that’s it’s dark out and you’re rested, you wanna do that taste test now?”

“I haven’t asked anybody yet, and besides I got shit to do in the morning, I gotta sleep some more while I can.” She knew him fumbling around was either because he couldn’t fall asleep again, or she had aroused him. “Fuck. I can’t sleep now.”

“Oh come on then! I’m sure I’ll tire you out! I promise you!”

“Oh really?” Suddenly she realized that this is what was making her so abnormal, this teasing build up. If she was going to get fucked then she’s all for it right now, but if not then this could be very bad.

“Walter I need to know something, this is serious to me.”

“Oh shit, what?”

“Are we actually doing this?”

“This?”

“Are we fucking?”

“Oh, no, not tonight.”

“Not tonight?”

“No, not tonight.” Her hopes were crushed a little, but he did say tonight.

“So if we aren’t doing anything could you not tease or play like that?”

“Yeah, sure. I won’t do it no more.”

“But you would do it? You said not tonight, not never.”

“Yeah, not tonight. But later? Possibly.”

“That’s all I needed.”

“Can I sleep now?”

“Yes.” There was a pause as he laid there staring at the bulkhead. “Need a lullaby?”

“Yes please.”

“Too bad.”

“Damn.”

She left him to sleep and wondered if he could be moved to one of her private rooms. She really liked where things were going between them and didn’t want to wait for things to get intimate before moving him. She did genuinely like him, he was pretty funny and not afraid to speak his mind, something Fuso aspired to be normal, not just situationally. She tried to figure out herself where she stands in the chain of command but couldn’t think of a good spot. The next morning she woke up Walter and asked him who she should talk to about her position. He said she probably would answer to either the Captain, the XO, or the CMC, those were her three options. She agreed to that and when the Captain was rung aboard that morning she followed him into his cabin and asked him herself. “Excuse me, sir, do you have a minute?”

“Fuso, right?”

“Yes, sir.” He looked at his watch and in a little black notebook.

“Yes I have time, what do you need?”

“I have a few questions, sir. I’ll start with the simple one, where do I fall in the command chain?” He sat down at his desk to think about that one, he ran down the list with her.

“Alright, well you are the ship, you were commissioned ceremoniously, so you’re an officer. You don’t run any divisions or workshops, not in charge of a field, yet, control them..,” he put some effort in his thoughts, now, “uh, so you could be right next to the XO. Influential but not overriding her. For now, you’re next to the XO. I’ll shoot that question higher up, big Navy might want to answer that. Anything else, Fuso?”

“Yes, so if I wanted to move someone from their berthing to somewhere else could I?”

“Well, what’s the reason? If it’s because there’s a problem with them being there we can do that, is there a problem among them?”

“No, sir, more the opposite. I want to move someone to one of my private rooms.” The captain thought about what this meant.

“So, this is because of a relationship, then?”

“Yes, sir.”

“And they are in berthing, not a stateroom?”

“Yes, sir.”

“So they’re enlisted?” She didn’t seem to know what that meant. “Enlisted as in they aren’t an officer?” She quickly jumped over to Walter.

“Mitsuna Hito, are you an officer?”

“What? Uh, no.”

“Thanks.” She went back to the captain. “No, sir, he’s not an officer.” The commanding officer groaned with frustration.

“So I wouldn’t have an issue with it if his chain were fine with it, and if it wouldn’t negatively affect his performance. I know you can’t really go out to town and find anyone, so I won’t stop it, but there’s strong policy against fraternization. Basically officers can’t have an intimate relationship with any enlisted, unless it is prior service or commission. Say, if you were enlisted, then became an officer, as long as you both were recognized officially as a couple than it’d be fine, but you’ve been commissioned longer than he’s been alive.” He thought about how creepy that age gap was, left a sour taste in his mouth. “Realistically, it happens and it’s not as enforced as long as the two are not in the same command, which for you is unavoidable, that would probably ruin your love life if it was enforced on you.” He thought long about it, Fuso was sweating right now, she was hoping that her interest wouldn’t be cut off. “Alright well I’m hesitant about it. I’m going to ask the admiral about it, you go ahead and shoot it up his command, to see if they would speak out about it. If his divo or chief isn’t happy with it, then it technically ends there before I can even hear about it. Nothing I can do there.”

“But sir, you’re the captain, he’s under your orders.”

“Yes, they are, but unless I’m informed about it and it needs to be done or is something of an issue, it doesn’t really concern me.” He got up to leave but closed the door before he left for one last comment. “But say if you can’t move his rack there I don’t think anyone would mind if he, say, slipped away for an hour or two on the downtime.”

“Thank you, sir!” She left him to go do his business. She snapped back over to Walter and asked him who his chain of command was and where she could find them. He answered one at a time and once Fuso had tracked them down and gotten through the initial contact she proposed the question. Overwhelmingly the chain agreed that it either didn’t matter to them as long as he showed up to work, and his Chief said he’d like it a lot if he knew where to find Walter at any time. The Chief asked if he could ask Fuso where he was at any time, she agreed readily. She conveyed her excitement to Walter and also warned him of her apprehension, if the Captain didn’t get a good word back then he couldn’t move.

In the meantime, however, he proved to her why the Chief regarded him so well, he worked hard on his gear, the CIWS, affectionately known as Sea-Whiz, but laughably known as ‘The Bastard Son of R2-D2 and an A-10 Warthog.’ Walter regularly says that he has anger-management issues and daddy problems. Another name she’s heard is R2 with a hard-on. But being the Bastard Son entertains her more.

The Captain did eventually get a report back saying that it was fine for Walter to be moved and it solidified where ships like Fuso are on the totem pole Essentially she acts like a chaplain, she is a knowledge pool that can be referenced by anyone who needs it, and can speak to any crewman, officer or enlisted, in confidence. One note also instructed that affairs, even intimate, between ship and crewman, are not frowned upon and encouraged. Big Navy understood that her choices of flings or spouses are pretty limited, and agree that she should be free to engage in an intimate relationship with whomever as long as they can operate in a professional manner at any given time. Fuso assured the Captain that she can abide by the rules and pleaded that the Captain move him to the room. He was fine with it, but the last person that needed to give her the go-ahead was the Executive Officer, and he wanted to inspect and investigate first.

“This is the room?” The XO had just opened the compartment door and was surprised at how small the room was. Fuso had to tell him why it was special, why she wanted it to move Walter there, and where it was. She did not tell him anything else about it. “This isn’t a room, this is a big closet.” He stepped into the room and with one glance left and right saw everything in the room. The room was barely long enough for the built-in bed frame on top of two lockers on his left, at six-foot-three the man’s hair was grazing the overhead, and on the right was a shallow closet-style locker. The room was painted, surprisingly, but it was a drab and dreary grey. There were a red light and a white light in a fixture above the bed, and that was really just about it. There weren’t any pipes in the compartment that wasn’t for Fuso’s use but with a compartment so small really only that could fit-and barely. The XO finished his tour of the space rather quickly, and for the rest of the time he allotted he talked to Walter, and told him what he wanted to see every morning during inspections. He understood what the room was for and knew what would probably happen to the white sheets, so he said to Walter to double up on the linen and to change it to a clean set every morning. Walter abides by what the XO said to the letter and moved all his personal items to the room. Fuso was very excited.

The room was on deck one, that’s one ladder down from the main deck, the weatherdeck, and was right next to the conning tower. His room did not have an adjacent head like most other berthings so he had to navigate his way back into his old berthing, which his division was responsible for and still had to clean daily, to shower. If he wanted to relieve himself he could go up a few decks to another head where it was just a toiletry. He made everything up nice and tidy and got all his things placed as instructed and relaxed. The workday had ended and his maintenance was done, he’d been released on liberty, and decided to break in the mattress and talk more to Fuso. She talked about how excited she was that they had a little room to be alone together in, but her excitement worried Walter, they had grown pretty fond of each other as friends, but he had to break some news to her.

“Fuso, I can’t remember if I told you or not, but we only sign up for four or six years, I signed up for six.”

“So? That’s how it was in my day.”

“I’m hitting four right now.”

“Oh.” She realised what he was getting at. “Well, you can enlist again, right?”

“Yeah, but.., I was only put here, aboard you, for two years. We’re just here to make sure the guns systems from America work right. Then we go back to America. Not only that, but if I re-up, I’ll be going to another ship. More likely a shore command.” Fuso’s excitement was crushed. “You’re really fun to hang out with, I’d love to stay, but my whole family is in America, and I’d like to at least have my wife there.” When he said he wanted his wife in America it warmed her heart and shriveled it up, he had thought about staying with her in a real relationship, but knew it couldn’t be.

“Oh.” She was really sad, now.

“Hey, hey, gimme a hand here.” She reached down and he held it in his, “I’ve still got two years here! We can still do things, maybe it’ll help us with nabbing something better. Get us into the market again. Just don’t let things go too far. Sound good? Besides, you’ll always have me if you can take leave to America, and I’ll have you here if I get stationed here for shore duty, or just to visit.” She felt a little better as he caressed her hand.

“Two years is a while.” She began to get excited again, might as well start things off quick if it won’t be too long-lasting. “You wanna really break in the bed?” He thought about it as more arms and hands came down to massage his body and try seducing him.

“Well, not yet, Fuso. I still want to get to know you more before anything happens. I want you to get a really great vibe out of it. You will not be sorry, babe.” Babe? He just say babe? She was really excited about that, she nearly forgot about the whole talk that just happened because he said babe. He got up, got dressed while she slipped some looks at his nether regions to excite her sex. He was generally pale, fair skinned, and had thick auburn hair. He dressed in civies and said he was going out to town. He left and about two hours later he returned with a backpack full of goodies. There were some non-perishables, paper and pens, and some electronics. Walter was very excited, he pulled out all the electronics and started setting it up, a lot of stuff was from the mail. She watched him set everything up in a frenzy and she couldn’t help but feel so lost about what she was looking at. Once it was all set up he asked her for her coupling tendril, she shifted her vaginal tendril but he stopped her, so she brought down her second thickest tendril. This tendril contained various probes that were used to link her consciousness with his, or anyone else’s, and he held it tightly and told her that what he was about to do may be uncomfortable. He linked alligator clips with lables on the cables attached to probes on her tendril, and it was a pinching pain at first, but once they were all on he turned on a black box and the pain was gone, she was entranced in a whole new feeling.

“Now Fuso, what you are going to feel is very, very alien. You are being connected to the internet, through this game console, and it is going to be very weird and you will eventually be able to control it all yourself, but right now let me do it all.”

“Oh-okay….” She let him turn on a display and a hand-held remote and watched as things came up into her mind and sight. It was like an out of body experience, she saw a menu and movies in little squares here and there, in a background was a little blue woman glowing and standing on a pillar while a giant machine man in green and orange reached out to her. There was a square in front of it that had a title on it and that must have been selected because it looked like it had been pushed and a tone sounded as the screen blacked out. “So that was the game menu, Fuso, I could do a lot from there but I’m picking this game to play.”

“Why?”

“Remember when you asked why I’m so dense? Well, you’re about to meet mom. She did it to me.”

“She’s in a game?!” Fuso was mind blown.

“No, she plays this game, I got her to play it. She likes it, ironically, she’s awesome playing as infantry, but as a vehicle, she can’t do anything. She sucks with tanks and trucks.” Fuso didn’t understand. “She can play with us basically like how two people can talk on a phone, and it’s called the internet. It allows many people to join together from all over the world.” He went on explaining more about it as the loading screen and cinematic played through her mind in that trippy fashion. Once everything had loaded the menu displayed and he explained to her how to use the menu while hooked up to it. “So you see that option, Server Browser?”

“Yes.”

“I want you to reach for it like you want it, just want it and go for it, will for it.” She did, she wanted it, she willed for it, and it selected. She was amazed at it.

“You do something?”

“Nope.” She wanted to see him and she saw him through the camera she had in the room, his remote was in his lap as he sat on the bed, arms crossed just watching his display. Her mind went back to the game. “Now do the same for favorites.” She did and again her will brought it to her, she was starting to like this. He had her go through the options and told her to go for the option labled ‘Hellbroom4_METRO_24/7’ and congratulated her on getting into her first server all by herself. She felt proud and blushed. In another menu, she was given four options and she chose the one labeled ‘ASSAULT’ and suddenly she was in a tunnel flooded a few inches with rubble and shoring all over it. She heard strapping sounds and suddenly human arms pulled up a gun with a scope on it. She freaked out.

“GAH! What’s happening!?” She heard more strapping sounds behind her and another human walked out in front of her and looked at her. It looked like some of the soldiers that were guarding her during her rebuild.

“Hey, Fuso! It’s alright.”

“Is that you?!”

“Yeah.” She was looking at the top of his helmet as he walked into her, his long gun disappeared at his side and a pistol came up with his arms. You’re an avatar right now, a human avatar.

“What does that mean?”

“Well you aren’t you in the game, you’re a person. That flickering line in the bottom right of your vision is your health.” She confirmed as she glanced in the direction. He proceeded to tell her what all the UI and HUD elements were on her ‘screen’ and what they meant to her. Next he explained to her that unlike him she could somewhat feel what her body was doing, and as he worked her through her new digital body she began to look around, move around, and interact with the game. She felt her actual body ghosting around her, it felt similar to wearing a Halloween costume and toting it around everywhere. For a short time it made Fuso’s mind ache and uneasy, but the longer she messed around with her digital form the better she felt. They messed around for about thirty minutes and Walter was now teaching Fuso how to aim and use her gun, she was really not a fan of direct lines of fire, she had never ever done that and pointing the gun right at the target was alien to her. When she was working on her shot group she heard more strapping behind her and felt the presence of another person.

“What? Who is that?!” She was uncomfortable and was nervous, and felt like she was going to be shot.

“Fuso this is Mom, Mom, my ship, Fuso.” There was brief interaction between them, they exchanged names and some of their history, forming a relationship between them. The three of them talked and Marion, Mom, gave some tips to Fuso about how to use her avatar, it had been done to her before. Fuso asked if she was using it now, but not, Marion was using a set up like Walter. About this time Walter got up to go eat chow, leaving Marion and Fuso in the game together,

“So how has he been?” Marion asked.

“He’s fine. He does his job well.”

“It’s just us here, how’s he really been?” Oh.

“I’ve been trying really hard to get him but I haven’t gotten anything! It’s frustrating, I didn’t think it’d be this hard to get laid.” Marion was giggling a little bit.

“He is reserved, real reserved.”

“Like shit, just stick it in, please!” Fuso seized up, was she really talking about this with his mother? “Why do you ask? Isn’t it, isn’t it just disturbing to ask that? About your kid?”

“Well he’s not actually my kid.” What?

“What do you mean by that? Explain.”

“I didn’t give birth to him, I was, god-mothered into it, so to say. I still mother him but it’s more adult guidance than anything. He was already pretty grown by the time we took him in.”

“So why is he so dense? Why is he changed?”

“So about that, he loves to play a game called airsoft, basically they run around with toy guns and shoot each other with small plastic balls; they don’t hurt much it’s just a sting, anyways he was playing airsoft one day and my husband went to go talk to him about something, I think it was about the car, and they’re standing out on the field and they see a massive deer out against the treeline. I was coming out to look at my garden and I saw them there. The deer bolts off suddenly and he collapses, folds up with a massive cloud of blood spurting from his outfit. A poacher had missed the deer and hit him just below the sternum. What happens next is a blur, I know that I was right next to him and changing him to try to save him, it’s all I thought about doing, instinct, while my husband was trying to tend to his shot wound. I have been through a lot in my time serving, but that was one of the scariest moments of my life.” Fuso didn’t know what to say, she was stunned, shocked. “Unlike my husband he didn’t scream in pain when I converted him, he was already gone.”

“So, how’s he here?”

“He had died but we revived him, one of his friends used my battery to jump-start him. It’s a miracle he’s alive. He still has a bullet in his body somewhere and that scar on his chest.”

“God damn.” She was silent, she wondered about Yamato, she died, she thought about what would happen to herself if she had died. Would she have been raised? Or just forgotten to time?

“So is he just not into you or something? What’s the deal?”

“He’s into me, he says he wants to do it right for me, but I don’t care. I just want it bad.” They moved on to talk about their wants and what it does to their sexual parts but cut it off when Walter came back. A game had started by then and it wasn’t just sitting in the server waiting for more players like it was earlier. Fuso went through an embarrassing baptism by game gunfire where she was a horrible noob.

She felt defeated at the end of the night, she felt that she was holding them back. Walter tried to tell her while she sucked she was getting better. It didn’t comfort her too much, she used it to try and get some dick as her ‘comfort food’ and make her feel better, but Walter said ‘not yet’ and he’d make it up to her eventually. They settled down for the night and slept away. She dreamt of getting some from him, but it transitioned into the story his mom told her, she had an eerie deja vu feeling with it.

They got underway the next week, and while Fuso was sailing through the Philippines sea Walter seemed very frustrated on his watch. His system had been very troublesome, Supply was being unhelpful, and two other technicians in his work center weren’t even aboard, one got pregnant and the other busted his leg so bad he was quarantined to the hospital. He was in the work center, blue lit at the time, and he was sitting at the monitoring console staring at nothing making sure it didn’t break, again, and he was quite agitated. Fuso was playing with a little trinket she found lying about. She had given up on trying to get some from him, she’ll just have to wait some more.

“Hey Fuso, hows it like out there?” He asked through his head.

“It’s pretty nice, the seas are calm, the wind’s calm, and it’s nice and warm out. Fancy a stargaze?”

“Nah, I think I’d rather gaze at something else.” Oh?

“T-There’s not much else to look at.” She giggled a bit. “What did you have in mind?”

“Ah, something special, something beautiful, something that needs a good polishing.”

“Oh really? And how are you going to polish that thing? That oh-so special thing?”

“Like I polish anything else. I get a good slick coating on it and I rub it carefully, making sure to get every spot, all over, until it glistens in the faintest of lights. Along every edge, face, crevice, and protrusion.”

“That sounds like something im supposed to do, I always thought I was supposed to polish something proud, big, strong. I want to polish something hefty.”

“Sounds fun, hey, I’ve got an idea-“

“Let me hear it.”

“How about we polish them at the same time? With each other?”

“I don’t know, that sounds efficient, you aren’t part of command are you?”

“Oh no, but for you, baby, I can be.” By this time both were very aroused, and Fuso was nearly bursting at her welds with glee. Her ports instantly started oozing with excitement. As his watch came to an end and he was replaced Fuso was barely able to contain herself. She had been fighting with herself to restrain from touching herself so that all her lost could be released by another. He wove through the empty passages, lit only by red lights and the pearlescent glow of reflective tapes. Each step he took built up in Fuso and resounded through her hull like ripples on a lake, and when his hand grabbed the door leading outside, the door next to the conning tower, where her port that needed all that polishing was placed, she was biting her lip in anticipation. She was practically shaking with nervous excitement. She had opened her armor up to expose her port and when Walter saw the dripping ooze his lust grew, it shone in the moonlight, showing off a silver-blue sheen that stimulated him. He approached her port rapidly, but hesitated, he didn’t know where to take this, how to proceed, he had insecurities. Fuso felt this resounding awkwardness in him, she helped him by gently wrapping around him a little, and moving him closer to her, placing him beside her port against her tower. Her armored body was warm to the touch, making her body much more appealing than the crisp, cold air. Her looming gun turret shielded them from the punishing wind and imposed a sense of surrounding into him. It comforted him, and her gentle caressing and sweet whispers to him encouraged him to love back, so he did. He placed his middle and ring fingers into her slit, softly spreading apart the lips exposing the sensitive clit and vulva underneath. To her moaning pleasure, he softly skirted his fingers around the lips, making slow, small circles along the way as if he was polishing it, this made her arms around him quiver, tighten, and grab at his genitals. Her breathing grew faster as he kept going, and her vagina, too, began to quiver and contract. More and more of her slick juice gushed out as her moaning pace increased and pitch rise. Suddenly she locked up and exclaimed as a jet of her cum squirt out through his fingers, her arms seized on Walter and her hull actually shook as the orgasm hit her like a freight train. Her vision had gone and her mouth was drooling, the squirt reached out halfway between the towers of the turret and her bridge, and her vulva had sucked Walter’s hand in and the lips held it in place. As her vision came back to her all blurry and the tingly sensation zapped up and down her hull she massaged Walter and giggled with glee. It was her first orgasm in over 50 years. While she was recovering from blacking out Walter pulled his hand out and sucked the juice off of his fingers, lapping it all off his hand.

“Mmm, I wonder?” He moved in front of her slit and knelt down before she could even recognize it his face was buried in her pussy and he was already licking and lapping and drinking her. Her eyes rolled back and she began drooling more, his ferocious lust and dirty desires had her brain dead like a zombie, her pussy used all its free range of motion to grind against his face as he ate it like an animal. He quickly pulled back and licked some off his nose. “Oh yeah, way better without the tea!”

“Fuck yeah! Drink up Mitsuna Hito!” She pushed him back in and resumed her zombified bliss. Her hand had finally gotten through his clothes and she started playing with his cock and balls, through the bliss she could only think about how hard his cock was, how she’d tighten up for it, how fucking big he’d feel, and about all the cum she was going to fill her creampie with. His vigorous work was very obviously one of passion and he brought her to her climax quickly and efficiently. Thankfully her explosion wasn’t as powerful as her first because this time Walter’s face was pressed against it, it squeezed some past the edges of his face but most of it painted his face and flowed out under his chin. By the time they had recovered his clothes were off and he’d gotten up to insert himself into her. “Oh fuck me good, Hito! Give it to me already!”

He slipped in easily and quickly. His eyes were closed as he pictured the look on her face, cues of her satisfaction came from her moans, gasps, and the feedback from her hands. He pictured her of how she looked in 1944, covered in guns and protection. He leaned against her conning tower, pressing his body against hers and pulled out slowly. He started getting a rhythm going and tired his best to keep his endurance but his dry spell was too long, in about a minute or two he couldn’t hold it off any longer. Although during those precious minutes he relished inside her, her plush, hot walls gently massaged his cock ad left it covered in its thick, slick, juice, while gentle quivers and contortions would grip him giving a short buzz of extra pleasure. Every time he would penetrate deep it got tight around his head and firm at the base of the helmet on the underside, which assisted in bringing him even closer to cumming right where it felt best. While he’d pull out a little suction tugged on him and forced her vagina to hold him back, as if calling him back inside again. When his climax did arrive it knocked him against her, he pushed his cock as deep inside as he could, right back into that marvelous hold, right up against her tower, and spilled his balls out into her depths. She withered in delight as she felt his semen pour out into her pussy. A wide smile stretched across her face and she was all warm and fuzzy on the inside-not just where his cum was, she felt worthy, sexy, and confident about herself again. She was still a good cock masseuse. She held Walter up against her body, running a hand through his hair and ruffing it up. Neither of them heard the other moaning their names, but it still encouraged them to keep going. The first thing said, and heard, was by Fuso; “I had fun, my little Mitsuna Hito, I enjoyed that.”

“Gah-uh!” He groaned happily, his doubts were put to rest with that. He wanted to make sure she got off and enjoyed the sex, he just wishes he lasted longer. “Yay, maybe next time I’ll last more than three pumps, huh?” She giggled a little and whisked him up to her lips on her conning tower. She forced him to kiss her, in a lopsided make out session where Walter was confused (French kissing isn’t common practice in Japanese culture) and the taboo rush excited Fuso. Once she was done making out she licked his junk from bottom to top, making sure to sneak her tongue under it all.

“Don’t worry, baby, I’ll get your sack time up.” She then hugged him again and put him down. While he dressed he asked her to change the bedsheets to the ‘dirty’ set, and she did because he was a mess of fluids, but didn’t expect anything else. Instead, he got in the room, changed pulled her thick love tendril down and cuddled it, inserting his half erect cock into the slit along the side while he kissed the slit on the end of it. This got Fuso whimpering and wet again.

“Alright, Fuso,” he whispered to her softly, “load me up.” Carefully she reached between his shoulder blades and inserted her connectors into the nervous system, carrying him into her mind again. There she was floating and he was in front of her hull, her size, he moved and leaned in from her port side and kissed her on the lips again. “Fuso, go back to your forty-four look.” She was still confused somewhat, she didn’t know what he was doing, why he was that big, or why he wanted her world war look, but she complied. Without even noticing she went from her modern day appearance to how she looked a month before she sank. AA gun mounts everywhere, sandbags all along the railings and blast shields, extra boats and cables were strewn about, and gone were the missile pods, the new radar-guided weapons, the new paint, all restored to September of 1944. He smiled to her and she had just then noticed that she was looking at him through her observation bridge face, the one she clawed off, the one she hasn’t used since. He moved in and kissed her more, embracing her hull in his arms. “You look much better, baby.” Suddenly she was flipped on her side and he was rubbing her hull vagina with his cock head. Although on her side everything stayed in place, an alien feeling to her. The more he rubbed the more flush her face got, twisting into a pleasured zombie face again. She felt him grab her deck and thrust his cock into her, she whimpered and gasped as he penetrated deep. She could tell it wasn’t real, but damn did it feel good! As he started pumping in and out she could feel more vigor from him as he wasn’t tired after a long day or low on endurance. His only limits were set by his lust, how much did he want it? They were finding out the fun way. Her whimpering lengthened and her hull flexed with his smooth motions, he moaned back as she gripped him exactly how she did earlier. He suddenly picked up his pace and fucked her hard until she was screaming at him enthralled in ecstasy. She bore arms to wrap around his back as he smacked his crotch against her double bottom hull, creating stimulating suction on him that made her tighter and flex on him more. He certainly lasted much, much longer with this form. He lasted just long enough to vaginally climax her, she bellowed as she thrusted her hull into him while the orgasm hit her. Her motions broke his composure and he, too, came, pressing her hull against his crotch as he relaxed into her. The simulation that their minds catered couldn’t recreate the cum they spilled, but nonetheless, it was still enjoyable, just not as enjoyable as their real sex could be. She thought that he’d wrap up here, she was panting and trying to catch her breath, but he aligned his body with hers and wrapped his arms around her hull again in an embrace and wrapped his legs around her stern. He gently kissed her belly, the keel section underneath the forward most turret, with his arms just behind her forward conning tower and over her third turret’s guns, and his legs wrapped around the stern deck on the fantail. She just now felt how big he’d pictured himself to make her feel best. Feeling this small in comparison was strange and offsetting, but she quickly warmed up to the feeling and enjoyed it. She felt safe, happy, and loved. She wrapped her own arms from her hull around him, and they intimately made soft love in this lucid dreamworld they shared. They whispered their love to each other as he made his cock throb and pulse while she convulsed and stroked it internally.

BB-55 North Carolina “The Showboat”

Edit: Blog by Gingyflame

This is a long time coming, been over a month since I actually visited this absolutely gorgeous beast. Her name is North Carolina, designation BB-55, and otherwise known as “Showboat” for being so pretty. She is berthed, or rather beached, in Wilmington, NC, off of US-421 on her own little road named “Battleship Road” off Cape Fear River. If you’re on the East coast, or near North Carolina, you owe it to yourself to see this ship. She is by far the best ship I’ve visited, condition wise she really looks like she could be towed out to sea tomorrow, and there is so much to see and do with her, and ticket prices being only like $12 to $15, its a fucking steal. This ship will take up your day. If you plan on going, set aside the whole day, there are tours but you can self tour at your own place and there is no where the tour goes that you cannot go alone. She has so much to look at, so much to see, I really cannot explain how much stuff there is on this ship to see. There are a lot of ladders, or stairs so steep its actually a ladder with a hand rail, and tons of knee-knocker risers in the frames so if you go wear shoes or boots. No flip flops, no slides, no heels. You can bring your own food and drink, too, and drink is highly encouraged because she is not under and AC, well ventilated in most parts but aside from fans there is no temperature control on her.

So I’m pausing to try and formulate just what all I should say about her, literally I am overwhelmed with stuff to talk about.

So I took close to 600 pictures and videos, but I’m not putting them all up because, fuck, but in some of the pictures I’ve taken you will see her T H I C C and beautiful hull, her awesome guns, her massive size, her strong armor, just, just so much. I really do not know what to say, I do not know what to describe. If you want to know something specific about her just ask, I’ll eagerly answer your questions.

As for recommendation and things you should know before you go:

Wear close toed and good fitting shoes, and make sure your feet will be comfortable. There is a lot of vertical movement on her, and no elevators, there are trip and toe-stubbing hazards all over her. Watch where you step.

Bring water or something to hold water. She is hot (and hawt), and big, and there’s usually a lot of people in very tight places entirely enclosed in metal.

She is tight, if you are claustrophobic, I’m sorry, but there are just too many places where you will be grinding against a wall or hunching over to fit into a ladderwell or space.

Don’t wear baggy clothing or have many things dangling from your person. There are gears and handles and pipes and grates and such EVERYWHERE, things like that WILL get snagged on them and as welcome as holes might be at the time in clothes it’s not fun tearing clothes.

There are some spaces that are more accessible to others, and those that are not as accessible than most. An example is her rudder room. The ladder into her rudder rooms requires going down a very steep ladder, that is maybe only a foot wide, through a hatch that’ll probably make you lean on the ladder to fit. Before you go gung-ho into these places look very closely to see if you can actually fit in there realistically. When I was there a woman locked up on this ladder and needed to be helped out. It’s very rare that it happens they say, but just be careful.

Wear a hat. You’re going to hit your head. You will. Wear a hat to pad the hit, please. And be very careful, I’m not a tall guy yet I still hit my head just trying to stand up in the turret.

ALMOST EVERYTHING IS ACCESSIBLE! Yes! You can climb into turret 3, climb into the dual-purpose 5″ batter mount, play around with some 20mm guns, and when I first went you could sit on the 40mm Bofors turret and swing it around with the manual controls. But last time I went the Bofors were off limits, but people still messed with the guns as you’ll see in the video, if I post it.

There are some breathtaking views from her high rises. You want some elaboration? It’s literally what I just said.

She is only open from 8AM to 5PM. Every day of the week. Holidays are weird so check her website.

Other than that I really got nothing. Now I just have to pray that all my pictures I’m gonna try to upload fucking work.

Also, she is sexy af.

Her nickname “Showboat” was given to her after WW2, and after she had been retired, decom’d, and purchased by North Carolina, by the Governor of North Carolina, because of how pretty the ship was sailing down through the river. The name stuck and, well, she sure is perdy.
After the attack on Pearl Harbor NC was the first ship to pull into harbor, and being the newest ship in the USN, the sailors and survivors said that she was the most beautiful ship that they had ever seen.

Just some fun facts about this beauty.

Fuso, The Gentle Giant

Fuso, The Gentle Giant

Fuso felt fear, felt desertion, felt her life fading away. The wound she sustained in the skirmish proved to be too much. Slowly she’d been watching her bow dip more and more starboard and felt the seawater flood more and more ever so slowly. But just like snow rolling down a hill, it built up exponentially, and now her deck was awash with the deep. She felt guilty of this, she didn’t tell anyone that there was still water pouring in, she didn’t tell her officers that they were shooting at Mogami, she didn’t talk of how she felt splitting the fleet up might be bad. So now in her guilt she blamed herself for the death of her sister, the damage to Mogami, and now her own death. Tears formed at her eyes as she tried to redeem herself for something and sliced the ties on the boats to let them loose. The only thing she could now hope for is a swift sinking or death and that as many sailors as possible get to safety. She felt all the sea filling her up, every nook and cranny was being filled and it spread faster and faster. She noticed herself beginning to roll over and when she did the movement inside her came to a tremendous uproar as an explosion occurred, then another, and another. One by one magazines were detonating and they ripped her in half, the explosions left her weak and sick, she felt her two parts drifting further and further away as she stopped flooding and was just suspended with her belly up in the air. She felt so very ashamed, left so vulnerable, so exposed, so embarrassed. She felt that Americans were laughing at her, joking and pointing at her belly and how red it was or all the bulges on it, the feeling made her weep. She could tell how she had been floating for about a full day when suddenly she felt vibrations in the water with more sharp stabs at her sides; she was being shot again. She wept more, there was no way she was not seen now. She was sentenced to the bottom even though as she wept she pleaded to save her, she had done nothing wrong, only good, and to please spare her miserable life. Her pleas were never heard.

Fuso felt the unstoppable surge of the Pacific fill her yet again. What moonlight she saw through the waves like stray streaks soon faded to black as she sunk deeper and the tears clouded her weak vision. As she began to plummet she felt weightless. She felt water flowing all around her and it grew faster and faster, stronger and stronger as she hurtled to the bottom of the strait. She felt things like searchlights, cranes, railing, radars, optics, lockers, ladders, and many other things not fastened enough be ripped off her body and strewn about like confetti. Suddenly the weightlessness was gone as she slowed drastically and gently came to rest on the bottom of the Surigao Strait. Her first moments on the bottom were of guilt, feelings of desertion, confusion, and agony. She felt like she deserved this, like no matter what she did it was not enough and she deserved this miserable death, this miserable torture. She was in a state of confusion as to where she sat, the sand on her belly was an alien feeling, one unwelcome in every respect, and at a slant starting higher on her port side and disappearing somewhere beneath her starboard side belly. She couldn’t tell initially if she was on an undersea mountain or sitting at a list. Once she eventually regained a sense of gravity pulling on her still she decreed she was listing. It was pitch black, there was nothing down around her but herself. She felt like she was lying in her own corpse, a mangled and dismembered corpse-strewn around by a beast who needed entertaining. She began going mad, insane, crazy, any adjective to describe what isolation and absurd thoughts stirred in what little thought she had wasn’t enough to do justice. She tried putting a hand in front of her eye to even try getting a glance at something, anything, at all. She couldn’t see it even when she bumped her hand into the eye window panes. She tried so hard to see even her hand, and she couldn’t. In a fit of insanity, she literally clawed out her window eyes-and enjoyed every moment of it. Because of her age, she was one of the first ships in the world to see, and her original eyes were on her conning tower right behind the second main gun turret. She eventually did try to claw out those eyes as well but being of an older method they were not able to be clawed out, instead, she just had massive trenches and pockmarks all up and down that armored face and neck.

When she wasn’t driven to the point of self-mutilation she was crying, weeping, pleading, praying, and regretting everything about herself and to be brought back. She tried her dammed hardest to manage a watch and keep some record of time but this was so rapidly turning into a failure she abandoned it, along with the hope of returning to the surface. She had no concept of time, no sense of direction, purpose, or meaning to anything. Instead, she could only mope in the past and self mutilate herself or feel herself wither away and old everyday functions disappear as she rotted and rusted on the bottom. Forgotten, and lost. Complete insanity hit her like waves the beach, coming and going in time. She never could tell if there was a set time between swings if it took longer or shorter, or what; she had no sense of time. In fits of madness, she would pick and scratch at her armor and decks, peeling away anything loose. All she wanted was to feel something again.

Over the years she forgot what it was to see, forgot what the light looked like, forgot what she looked like, forgot what air was like, the splash of water on her hull, the simple things in life had left her memory. She had no recollection of life before being sunk. Occasionally she would feel disturbances in the water and become suspicious of what’s going on around her and would sometimes think that someone had come for her. At one point she remembered life afloat, more specifically when she was in love. He was so romantic, so handsome and attractive. They made great love when they were together. It made her remember all the things they good together and everywhere they went. Her most enjoyable memory was when the earthquake hit the islands, Fuso as well as Kongo, Nagato, Mogami, and many, many other Japanese warships, and ships in general, took relief supplies to the islands. It was her most proud accomplishment. It was made even better when her lover and she made love all night long, but when the memories came to an end she remembered that was the last time they made love and one of the last times they held each other. He died of illness in her sickbay less than a month later. Thus her little trip of happiness came to an end as guilt and despair took over again. She was crying alone in the pitch black again.

Her body was weak, she felt like she was slipping away recently, she lost all her hope and didn’t want to deal with this anymore. All her emotional pain, all her physical pain, she didn’t want to deal with it anymore, it never ended. She was thinking a lot about letting go, just going away for good. She partly wanted to go away and was partly scared, what was there after it? Would it really end? Would it be a better place? Would she really go to heaven? Is she a sinner? Would her friends be there? That last one really broke her down into a bawling mess. What would her friends think? What would her sister say? She wondered how she was doing, if she was alive anymore. She wondered if Yamato finally opened up to her sweetheart, if Nagato finally broke her dry spell and got someone. She hoped that bastard that broke her heart wasn’t where she was going. She decided to postpone her journey, she didn’t know how long she’d wait, but she knew she’d get to it eventually. Once she mustered the strength to do it and let go.

A short time later she felt a disturbance off to her port side, she grew suspicious as always but unlike every other gut feeling this one didn’t go away. Her conning tower eyes were somewhat locked forward with very little ability to look port or starboard so she couldn’t see the light approaching her. She felt a strange feeling on her side that blanketed a conical area of her side. Slowly the light elevated and reached her decks, at first it was a hazy glow on her decks that strained her eyes but captivated them. She was laser-focused on the illumination of her deck even though it burned her eyes and gave her the equivalent of a headache. The light grew brighter and brighter, she could see the colors she had forgotten, they were green, tan, black, brown, grey, orange, and white but she couldn’t name any of them, it was amazing! She vastly grew more and more excited to the point her hull quivered! Then it appeared, the raw light source. It sat above her second turret she vaguely remembered and peered down at her conning tower. She couldn’t see herself but she was staring at the light directly with a gawking mouth and drooling like a primitive looking at a modern marvel, eyes dilated and locked onto the light. Desensitized to all proper interaction she reached out to the light and grabbed a hold of the submersible and pulled it close.

Thankfully to the crew of the submersible, this was only a drone sub, otherwise, they would probably be screaming and panicking as their sub was drastically whisked from where it sat. While Fuso wasn’t being rough with the little thing she also wasn’t being very gentle, either. She was entirely mystified by the simple light and didn’t even put two-and-two together and think that someone came looking for her, but that is exactly what was happening. The drone was towing not only it’s own connection cable but a radio cable to communicate with Fuso, all that was needed was for her to grab the cable with non-corroded metal. The team tried to get her attention by waving the arm and cable around but she was still fixated on the light, they eventually caught on and waved the cable across the light. Her eyes caught on and trained on the black like swinging slowly across the orb. Her mind sparked up a thought and took it in a hand, the end buzzed and numbed her hand and it felt like pulses and communications of sorts. She noticed the more rust it touched the less she felt it so she took the end and slithered it into her mouth and working it under her tongue. Suddenly she heard voices, voices! She was hearing people talk to her! The camera on the drone watched her face brighten up like a star as joy flooded over her, it was finally all coming together in her mind what was going on. Someone was coming specifically for her! She cried tears of joy as she heard her name on the wire, they were calling for her to respond, trying to pry information out of her.

“Hold on, I need a moment!” She cried, she wiped away tears from the recessions in the armor where her eyes were fixed. “I’m overwhelmed with emotions!”

“Fuso, Fuso is it you? Are you Fuso?”

“Yes! Yes, I’m Fuso!” Her first thought was blurted out before they could say anything. “How’s my sister, Yamashiro?”

“Yamashiro?” There was a pause as she heard talking in the background. “Yamashiro is fine, she is visited frequently by divers. A deep dive for the experienced only but it is done.”

“Is she happy?” Again silence as background voices talked, they replied with uncertainty. Fuso asked about Nagato, Yamato, Kongo, and was depressed when she learned they all sank as well, but when she was told that Yamato and Nagato were raised and alive again, doing very well and were happy Fuso was elated with joy. She longed to talk to her friends again and begged if she could, and the Japanese crew on the other end said that she would but she’d have to agree to some conditions. But before she was read the conditions she asked about Kongo, she wasn’t mentioned. There was no pause here.

“We’ve never found Kongo.” Fuso was silent, Kongo was very close to Fuso and Yamashiro, because Kongo didn’t have sisters, just failed attempts at sisters. The fact that Kongo had never been found hurt Fuso as well, she was older and more lively than Fuso, she thought about what was happening to her and couldn’t even fathom how she was doing. It was time she decided on the conditions. She already knew she would probably agree to anything, she had already threatened her own life and gone insane many times over, it was all a matter of how bad she was going to be treated. She was read out this long list of terms and agreements where she kind of blanked out and looked at how miserably rotted she was, it was almost repulsive and was thankful that she couldn’t watch it happen to her. Once the list seemed to be dwindling to an end she paid more attention, once it was all over the speaker summed it up for her. “In summary, Japan is raising you and putting you back into service, you’re going to be upgraded significantly and act as a testing ground for future systems. Once you’re retired you’ll be put into a shipyard and converted into a museum for your service and live off of donations, being a museum, and maybe a few other means. Do you accept?” She was amazed, shocked, she couldn’t comprehend everything that she was feeling. She accepted as soon as she could croak a yes past her crying and the lump in her throat.

Redemption!

Reunion!

Work began on her to raise her once again, her stern section did drift away from the break up and sank in shallower waters, it was easier to find and salvage but worse off corrosion and stability wise. Her bow section was eventually raised and as the moonlight came back into her vision she openly wept in front of everyone, on her radio, thanking and blessing everyone who had helped her in any way. The first thing Nagato and Yamato heard of her on the radio was her pathetic whimpering and bawling, she didn’t even notice or care that they could hear her; Fuso kept bawling her eyes out over how beautiful the moon was and the glistening lights of the shore and ships all around her. Neither Nagato or Yamato suffered the same problems she did, Nagato could feel things around her and had many times talked to people and Yamato died, wasn’t alive for any of her time on the bottom. Fuso was completely isolated in a depth so dark that she was wholly blind and numb to anything around her. Workers noticed how mutilated she was, deep claw engravings and pockmarks littered her hull and superstructure, and a lot of them were so deep they had to be filled so she could be floated again, she punctured her own hull in desperation to feel anything. She couldn’t get herself together for the night nor the morning, it was the following afternoon she stopped mindlessly enjoying her surroundings and realized she’d been on a radio with Yamato and Nagato, and that only brought more uncontrollable joy. She was able to at least communicate with them, the three were all excited to be talking to each other again. “Oh tell me everything! Everything I missed! I want to know it all!”

Yamato read from Hisashi”s book all the notes he took about life after Yamato’s sinking, every now and then Hisashi or Yamato or Nagato or Tyler would interrupt and elaborate on something of interest. They told stories of adventures and fun times but none of them mentioned Kongo. Fuso had to know what happened to her, when she asked Nagato piped up. She was very hesitant and unwilling, she said that Nagato was with Kongo when she was struck. She was struck with torpedoes meant for Nagato and she fell out of formation, they tried keeping radio contact with her but the last thing they heard was a call by the fleet commander announcing out an abandon ship. Then it was all silent as later survivors said she blew into two parts and sank rapidly. Nagato was in a painful memory. To bring up a lighter note it was Yamato and Nagato that pressured Japanese officials to investigate Fuso and Yamashiro for being raised. Fuso inquired more about Yamashiro and she was told that Yamashiro liked being down on the bottom, she enjoyed being a reef and attraction, so much marine life lived off of her she couldn’t see herself leaving. Fuso said that she’ll be able to get her up and out. Fuso was asked about being on the bottom and she almost broke down crying for not so good reasons. Fuso said it was torture beyond all belief, misery for no one to endure, and she admitted to almost killing herself to escape that hell. She did mention how at first she believed she deserved it but eventually she came to realize no one deserved that. Nothing did. Somehow that reminded her about her crew and asked how many were saved. Ten was her received answer.

She was silent again, she failed again. Guilt swept over her again, as she mentally slapped herself for her failure to let go of the boats. Yamato and Nagato sensed their friend in trouble and moved to tell her it wasn’t her fault, how hundreds survived the sinking but refused help, how many were cut down on the beaches by the natives and that they chose to die honorably. That made her feel somewhat less at fault but she was now angered at the waste of life she was, not her life but the waste of life her sinking was, pointless death and something that could have been prevented had her crew swallowed their pride and accepted her plea to find safety. Maybe then she wouldn’t feel so fucking terrible. She was pampered up back to a cherishable mood by Yamato and Nagato and she stayed this way all the way back to Kure, where Yamato was.

Yamato had a large smile on her bridge face and very large and perky eyes, her excitement to see Fuso again made her shine and glisten with happiness and affected everyone around her in a good way. But when Fuso saw Yamato it was almost the exact opposite. “No! Don’t look at me! Don’t look at me! NO! No! Please don’t look at me!”

“Fuso,” Yamato saw she was ashamed and grieved, Fuso had hundreds and hundreds of deep scars and wounds, her taboo trophies and her misery awards on display for all to see her disgrace. “Fuso you have no idea how happy I am to see you! I don’t care what you look like, Hisashi says I looked terrible as well! Don’t be ashamed!” Fuso tried to shun away in fear and cowered, even more, when Yamato described Fuso to Nagato so she could get an idea. The two of them said that they were very proud of her, proud that she stuck through the isolation and praised her for surviving all that time alone. They gave her the warm welcome she never thought of, the love she had abandoned, together again after the isolation. Once again Fuso’s friends bolstered her into her own self, someone that hasn’t existed in over seventy years. She thanked the two of them, her two friends with all she could. They talked even more and more about current events, about the United African Federation, what changes have come to Japan, how the world moved on, and what the world thinks of living machines like them. Fuso secretly felt a little stir deep inside her when she learned that the living machine people were more accepted and more humans have been finding love in machines and increased as she learned that the world had become much more tolerable of inter-racial relationships. While technically she wasn’t a race, more of a different species, she did align herself with the Asian “race” and culture, she was always interested in western people. Somewhat of a fetish or select turn on for her. She was drawn to them uncontrollably.

Fuso saw how ravaged her stern had been and realized how resilient her life metal was to the corrosion. Her stern was way worse than her bow, the mast was gone and the decks collapsed. She learned later that it sank and landed upside down which assisted with the collapse but in regards to the degeneration it was still much worse than her bow section. She was eased into a slipway near Yamato, they were very excited to see the reconstruction. Fuso was briefed by Yamato and Nagato that she’d be asked what modifications she would want during the reconstruction and the two gave Fuso multiple ideas they had gotten done and something that they wish they had. Most of them were for utilities like cleaning, cooling her genitals, generals reach, and an ability to look all the way around her, but there was an impressive list they gave Fuso for the more.., fun things. They recommended multiple rooms outfitted with the ability to make love and cuddle, those rooms with a camera that has some mobility within the room, the cooling veins to be exposed for the sex organs-this made them more effective, less likely to cramp up, and when they were pinched the organ heated pleasurably and ramped up the feeling. That last part intrigued Fuso and Yamato equally. So when Fuso was interrogated for any modifications she presented them with the ones she liked and some other personal things that she wanted. She wanted her four 12,7 cm mounts to be upgraded and her radar sweep to be improved and modernized, she said she would like her battery of 356 mm guns to be upgraded to Nagato’s 410 mm and her main battery fire control to be improved as well. She requested more usable and faster deploying life rafts and a whole reconstruction of her damage control and fire fighting systems. She demanded that her passageways and compartments be completely overhauled so it is easier to abandon her. She presented all that and the little things that Yamato and Nagato recommended.

She was later advised on all the things that passed the bosses and mostly everything she asked for was either already on the list or accepted. It was when work began she learned of the things that she was denied, the first thing she disliked was when her turrets were removed the central turret wells were also gutted and the surrounding areas also cut out. It was cut out because Japan decided that Fuso, and any other ships they raised of prior military service, were to be converted to accept the new Aegis system and be platforms for guided missiles. That was one of the things she protested, another thing was the overhaul and near removal of her pagoda style masts. All the platforms were removed and replaced with all sorts of radars, search, tracking, fixed, revolving, all new bells and whistles that overtook her iconic look and streamlined it into a more solid structure. Yamato said that she thought it looked good for Fuso, who was at the time getting her open bridge eyeglass replaced. Yamato described her new look to Fuso:

“So all the decks above your face are gone and it’s plated solid. It has hexagon panels, looks like four, that encircle it. There is also some jutting antenna like posts for sweeping dishes and radar, it looks like you will keep your rangefinder and the old radar was removed and they put a mast in its place with many cool looking rods and radars, new radios and such. It looks more like my tower, actually. You even have the swept arms at the top with an observation deck right below the rangefinder. I think you still look like a hot woman to me.” That made Fuso blush, she looked away and appeared to tend to the wounds she was healing naturally now that she was healthy. Soon Yamato announced that she was close to halfway through her pregnancy, and at the same time, Fuso was joined at last. Her innards were gutted and worked from there, installing all new propulsion systems and ventilation for the whole ship, new framework, piping, system control, and pump stations. Her central smokestack was rebuilt and in place of the searchlights were new Close-In Weapons Systems, designed to rip anything within a few miles a new asshole, her secondary battery of the 14 cm point guns in casements were all removed and covered over. Her four mounts of the five-inch guns were removed and in their place was a turret that was designed to be eventually outfitted to Yamato when she’s called upon, it didn’t look much different from the enclosed ones already on Yamato other than the fact that there is almost no manual input in the turret and the gunners’ optics are now cameras and fixed tracking radar points. While her inner compartments were being furnished and tweaked her weapons systems and navigational computers were set up, she was amazed at what she began to feel as everything was powered up. She had a new gyro stabilizer connected to the systems that told her where she was, her rocking and swaying. She felt everything hundreds of miles away, while her radar was tuning she felt birds, birds! She felt the forests, the cars, planes, ships, boats, oh she felt everything! She learned that the system she was using was built and developed by the Americans based on the systems they used during world war two, and now Fuso saw why she lost, why the navy lost. There was no way she could run, no way to hide, and with the accuracy of the guns, she understood why she didn’t stand a chance. She did notice that they weren’t precise in their shooting, and she’d eventually learn why. Her construction halted with two superfiring turrets forward and aft holding two 406 mm guns with a caliber of 50, the guns that the Americans were putting on their new battleships during the war, and her two old mounts amidships were gone and had instead two massive wells with hundreds of missile silos. She was excited, she wanted to sail out to sea and test her systems but knew she had to get everything aligned.

She did set sail and leave the Kure slips and Yamato, waving goodbye to her home and friend and set sail with a small skeleton crew to go to the naval base at Yokosuka where American techs will be to align and maintain her systems. The prospect of meeting Americans excited Fuso, she had all her upgrades placed and was hoping she could snag something fun to play with. It excited her, the thought of the taboo explorations chilled up and down her keel over and over. She noticed that she wasn’t overheating anymore and was much slicker, now all she wanted was some foreign meat to show her how they do it in the states. She soon arrived at Yokosuka and was entered against a pier surrounded by all new ships, all of them were so smooth and sharp! They looked nothing like what she had ever seen, only having one or two main battery guns and those guns were smaller caliber, she was staring in awe of these weapons of mass destruction. Hisashi told her like he did Yamato, he said every destroyer have more firepower than any battleship during the second world war. She was the most massive ship there and felt the smallest. She looked around and saw the two countries intermingled, Japanese colors amidst American colors and it made her feel unstoppable. She thought with America and Japan as allies they were giants and dared someone to step up and challenge them. She learned that recently Japan had earned their offensive arms back and was allowed to construct carriers and long-range missiles because up until then Japan had a non-aggression clause in their treaty that disarmed Japan of any munitions or weaponry used for mainly offensive purposes. That included battleships and carriers.

Very soon after being docked she switched crews where the arriving crew comprised of Japanese sailors and American sailors, she smiled and tingled everywhere very excited and yearning to have some fun. She felt them as they stepped aboard with their bags and gear and immediately started trying to scope out who she wanted to go for. She noticed rings on some fingers and dismissed them, she’s not a dirtbag and felt some were big and ripped, others were tall, short, broad, thin, all shapes and sizes. She felt some women in the mix as well, she was stunned to learn that women were serving in the navies, on ships as well. One of the men coming aboard felt very different, very, very strange. He was average size but much heavier, not big but certainly dense, She was drawn to him because of that and that alone, of course, there were certain traits she was still looking for. She had narrowed the list down where he had to be able to keep it a secret, look decent, be enthusiastic, and have a fun personality. She decided she wouldn’t settle on any of her clauses and hoped for more, however. She let them settle in and unpack before she did anything to test them.

Very soon after the original crew was all gone the new crew were instructed to acquaint themselves to the layout in the best way-cleaning the entire ship bow to stern. “Fucking shit” resounded throughout the crew as they grudgingly went off to go find something to clean. She listened in on conversations and gauged some personalities on them and how they interacted. She tried to see if anyone would ask the dense one about his condition but nobody did and they all seemed to notice nothing. She bounced around but kept drawing back to him for one reason or another. She picked up enough to know he worked hard and took pride in his work with good dedication. She began to like him, but had never seen him yet and hoped he was decent and that he could hold a secret. She noted that everyone started to wrap up their work and were relaxing, she hoped that she could see the dense one and talk to him. Just before people started changing in the berthing some higher-ups came around and rounded up a working party to make the decks clean, Fuso’s aft decks are lower in the water and her new power-plant is strong enough to slosh some water up and onto the lowest weather decks. So dense man and some of his friends rushed out to get it swabbed and done so they could relax. There were three of them that got only one mop cart with three mops for the job and they hurried out onto the deck listening to their humorous talk. “You’re gonna spill it!”

“No I’m not.” The dense one said.

“Could you not spill it on my pants, that’d be real nice.” The third one said, he was stout and had some water slosh onto his pant cuffs. They bicker until they reach the stern jack-staff and begin swabbing, they’re gathered around the one bucket churning and sloshing their mops around trying to soak them at the same time, making sloshing noises and the slurp of plunging as the sticks are shaken up and down. “I don’t think this is gonna work.”

“Yes it will, I saw it in a video on the internet once!” The dense one said, the three laughed at the comment.

“Fucking Christ.” The other one said, still dry and chuckling.

“It wasn’t Christ but close enough.” He retorted, compounding the laughter, Fuso got the joke at the first comment but the last one solidified it for her. She, too, laughed and giggled at the porn joke. She giggled and decided she was going to go for the dense man and find out if he’s dense in all the right places. She silently thought to herself in the back of her mind ‘jackpot!’

Fuso let them be while she figured out a way to meet him, how does she tell him she’s alive? How’d she do it the first time? Damn, can’t remember how. She had many difficulties thinking of how she did it in the first place, during her first cruise. She had forgotten how she was more accepted in the world and still feared an uproar. Right in the middle of her thought she lost track of everything and was surprised by slapping on her conning tower. She was shaken from her thought and she looked down and saw a man with a mug standing there looking right at her eye. “Hi!” She was completely stunned.

“Shit-uh, fuck!” She instantly spat out quietly, she was caught off guard, reeled onto her heels, it was the dense one talking to her! “Uh, hello there! Weren’t you just working-somewhere, uh, on the fantail?”

“Yes, but they dropped liberty and let us go. You’re still Fuso, right?”

“Y-Yes! I’m Fuso, so-uh, what’s liberty?”

“It’s basically free time. You speak English well, where did you learn?” She was stunned still, how did he know about her? What the fuck does he think of her? Is he single? He want sum fuk? What’s his name?

“Hold on, who are you?”

“Don’t try reading the name on my blouse, everybody else calls me a few things like Chad or Walter. I don’t really care what you call me. Probably’ve been called worse.”

“I’ll call you ‘Mitsuna Hito’ then.”

“Sure, I guess, so where did you learn English?”

“I learned it from Kongo way long ago. She was built in Britain and so she knew English. I had to help her with her Japanese.” He nodded understandingly.

“Makes sense, so how do you feel?” He was really upfront about talking to her, she was not ready for this. How’d he know she’s alive?

“So Mitsuna Hito how do you know I’m alive?”

‘They told us when we got our orders.”

‘Oh, that makes things easy.”

“Mm-Hm!” He was sipping his mug. His drink was dark like tea but it didn’t look right to her.

“What are you drinking?”

“Sweet tea, it’s good. Want some?” He offered her the mug, she accepted the offer and tried it. It was warm and as soon as she tasted it there was a gritty texture embedded into it and it was not the crisp bitter taste she expected. It shocked her and she spat some back out into the mug.

“THIS IS NOT TEA!” She proclaimed, thrusting it back into his hands. “That was disgusting! What’s in there!?”

“Tea with lot’s of sugar.” He was looking down into his mug, her saliva had mixed in and turned it darker brown like dark coffee. “And spit.”

“No, no, that is NOT tea! You don’t know what tea is, do you?”

“No I said it was sweet tea, woman, tea with sugar. I know what tea is.” He took a sip and nodded again. “Now I have sweet Fuso-spit tea.”

“I taste better than that junk!”

“Oh you wanna bet?” Immediately her loins started burning, she liked where this was going.

“Oh I’m sure of it, Mitsuna Hito, let’s bet.” He was drinking his strange drink still not sure what it tasted like. It was confusing.

“Bet what?” She thought about something before he could explain that nowadays it’s just an expression.

“If I taste better then, you tell me why you’re so different, why you’re denser for your size.” He was caught off guard and looked to his veins, he had very light skin and were clearly visible. His veins weren’t purple or blue, or even red, they were dark grey. All of them.

“You can feel that?” He whispered to himself, she heard. He shook his head guessing so and ran his hand through his thick and full auburn-red hair. “Uh, sure? I mean I would’ve told you if you asked but, whatever. And you? What if my tea tastes better?” The only thing she could think about was sex, how could she work herself into those pants?

“Well,” she stuck her tongue into her cheek bulging it, “what do you want?” She asked seductively with a little tongue flick across her lips. He sort of stared at it processing what she just did.

“Uh-huh, well,” he looked into his mug and swirled it, “I wanna go home but I don’t think you can do that.”

“No, no I can’t do that.” He nodded sadly and kept thinking.

“Well then if you don’t taste better then you tell me sea stories.”

“Alright, I was probably going to do that anyways.”

“Then we’re even! Great! Now I’ll get to asking around and proving you wrong now, nice meeting you!”

“W-Wait-!” She stopped him before he left with an arm. “What do people think of me?” He stopped, letting her hand hold his biscep firmly. He shook his head and shrugged.

“It’s a mixed bag, most of us are from other ships or have been waiting around for a ship. I got orders to you a long time ago and I’ve been hopping around other ships waiting for you to get here so I’m excited to finally be stable. I’m also very excited to be on a battleship, and one with quite the influence in history. But as for others, mostly happy to finally have our own ship, others are bored of it, many don’t really care, not too many negative complaints, but I dunno, you’ll just have to listen around. I’m pretty sure your Japanese sailors are honored to serve with you, wise and historical, a symbol of Japan, don’t worry too much about them.”

“So if I have a Japanese crew than why are you here, American?”

“Well, you have an American fire control system on you, and your Navy doesn’t have the crew with the job for it, so while they are trained we’ll be your crew. We are also here because you are being upgraded, not built off of the system, so we need to use our expertise to make sure you actually work.” He waited for her to let go of his arm but she didn’t. “So do you miss your midship guns?”

“I DOOOOO!” She whined and whimpered. He chuckled a bit.

“Don’t worry I miss guns, too, but you’ll soon fall in love with your missiles, big girl. I promise you that and I fulfil promises.” The prospect of making him fill dirty promises made her wet, very wet. She bit her lip and mesmerized herself in fantasy, rubbing his arm persuasively. The thoughts that ran through her mind made her ooze, made her moan, made her tremble, and made her body electrifying as Walter could feel through his thin sleeve. He was enjoying the touch more than he thought, it relaxed his body and made him feel drowsy and energetic at the same time in a nice blend. It ended up arousing him as it was probably intended to do, and as much as he would love to smash some Jap battleship vag he couldn’t.., yet. He grabbed her hand and suddenly couldn’t let go, she pulled him closer to her. He propped himself against the jutting superstructure base and enjoyed the nerve massage while she lived out her fantasy. She was bringing herself to the brink of orgasming by just thinking about sex, that is how dry she has been. She finished right before she came and broke off from her ride and brought herself together with heavy breathing and muttering to herself in Japanese. She felt him still in her grasp just slumped against the bulkhead and she blushed hard, feeling the heavy heat on her cheeks and felt hot and sweaty. She had just embarrassed herself-or had she? It seemed like he had fallen asleep. “Mitsuna Hito? You awake?”

He didn’t respond, he was limp but breathing steady, warm and alive to the touch. He obviously wasn’t dead. Her body and hormones were still in a sexual mood and she was getting more and more curious by the minute. She hadn’t felt a penis in decades! Her curiosity overwhelmed her mannerisms and she decided to sneak a poke or grope. A mischievous hand slithered its way from his arm to his calf, gently squeezing the thick muscle on the steely bone. His knees protruded proudly and firmly yet slid under her hand as it passed over. His thigh was exhilarating to her, she was almost there and it started getting warmer as she got closer to his crotch She could feel blood pulsing under his trousers as her senses heightened and her breathing grew faster as her hand crept towards his nether region. But just before she reached it, oh how close she was, he stirred and started moving about. She quickly yanked her hand away and back to where it belonged. He fumbled around and got up to check the time. “Have a good nap, Mitsuna Hito?”

“Yeah I did, you have fun beating the bean?”

“What?”

“Flicking the bean?”

“What-what the hell is that?”

“Rubbing one out, masturbating. You enjoy it, perv?” Fuso blushed hard and showed through her new paint that she was embarrassed, she didn’t know what to say, why she did it at all, she was embarrassed. He chuckled when she blushed. “Ah! Don’t worry about it, I mean, there’s like, forty people in one small room for months on end, don’t think they don’t do it a few times? It happens.” She cooled off a little bit and giggled a little. “Just remember, when someone walks in on you masturbating, you gotta look ’em in the eye and finish.” She smiled jokingly and locked eye contact with him with her joking smirk. “Fuck. Aight, make it fast!” He put his hands on his hips, squared off, and stared into her eyes with a super-concentration face. They sat like this for a moment and they laughed it off, she didn’t do anything and he knew she wouldn’t. He started back to the door and she stopped him again.

“Hey, Mitsuna Hito, we had a little saying, too. It was the fish will always burn later, the hand is never wrong.”

“What does that have to do with anything? It doesn’t even-oh, well, Palmula Handerson is clean.” She laughed again.

“Who?”

“Palmula Handerson,” he held up his right hand and waved, “she’s always there, faithful, willing, tight, loose, she’s whatever you want her to be. She even has her own facebook!” He was chuckling by the last sentence. Fuso got it and laughed along.

“If, ok, if you have Palmula Handerson by your side, who do I have?”

“Paulm Fingerton, he’s from Flickensburg.” She laughed more, these names were so stupid yet hilarious. “Ok, well, I’m done. I need to go get some rest.” Walter headed inside to get some sleep, leaving Fuso to think about what had just happened. She felt ashamed of herself and disciplined herself not to do that again. She tried to figure out what made her go off the rails so much that she masturbated right in front of him and went for his genitals while he was asleep. That was wrong of her. She figured that she probably should get off or be gotten off before she does something really wrong. Only a few hours pass before nightfall and around then is when Walter wakes up, instantly Fuso talks to him in his head.

“How’d you sleep?”

“Wow.” He responded instantly.

“Don’t worry, you’re not crazy it’s me, Fuso. I can talk to you through your thought.”

“No, I know that, but wow, right off the bat. No easing into it, no warning, just boom! That’s how it is?”

“Yeah, yeah that’s how it is. Wasn’t it obvious?”

“Eeeh, nah.” He sarcastically retorted, “not obvious enough. Next time you should work on it.”

“Sure thing, so,” Her face turned into a naughty grin while she asked him the question, “uh, now that’s it’s dark out and you’re rested, you wanna do that taste test now?”

“I haven’t asked anybody yet, and besides I got shit to do in the morning, I gotta sleep some more while I can.” She knew him fumbling around was either because he couldn’t fall asleep again, or she had aroused him. “Fuck. I can’t sleep now.”

“Oh come on then! I’m sure I’ll tire you out! I promise you!”

“Oh really?” Suddenly she realized that this is what was making her so abnormal, this teasing build up. If she was going to get fucked then she’s all for it right now, but if not then this could be very bad.

“Walter I need to know something, this is serious to me.”

“Oh shit, what?”

“Are we actually doing this?”

“This?”

“Are we fucking?”

“Oh, no, not tonight.”

“Not tonight?”

“No, not tonight.” Her hopes were crushed a little, but he did say tonight.

“So if we aren’t doing anything could you not tease or play like that?”

“Yeah, sure. I won’t do it no more.”

“But you would do it? You said not tonight, not never.”

“Yeah, not tonight. But later? Possibly.”

“That’s all I needed.”

“Can I sleep now?”

“Yes.” There was a pause as he laid there staring at the bulkhead. “Need a lullaby?”

“Yes please.”

“Too bad.”

“Damn.”

She left him to sleep and wondered if he could be moved to one of her private rooms. She really liked where things were going between them and didn’t want to wait for things to get intimate before moving him. She did genuinely like him, he was pretty funny and not afraid to speak his mind, something Fuso aspired to be normal, not just situationally. She tried to figure out herself where she stands in the chain of command but couldn’t think of a good spot. The next morning she woke up Walter and asked him who she should talk to about her position. He said she probably would answer to either the Captain, the XO, or the CMC, those were her three options. She agreed to that and when the Captain was rung aboard that morning she followed him into his cabin and asked him herself. “Excuse me, sir, do you have a minute?”

“Fuso, right?”

“Yes, sir.” He looked at his watch and in a little black notebook.

“Yes I have time, what do you need?”

“I have a few questions, sir. I’ll start with the simple one, where do I fall in the command chain?” He sat down at his desk to think about that one, he ran down the list with her.

“Alright, well you are the ship, you were commissioned ceremoniously, so you’re an officer. You don’t run any divisions or workshops, not in charge of a field, yet, control them..,” he put some effort in his thoughts, now, “uh, so you could be right next to the XO. Influential but not overriding her. For now, you’re next to the XO. I’ll shoot that question higher up, big Navy might want to answer that. Anything else, Fuso?”

“Yes, so if I wanted to move someone from their berthing to somewhere else could I?”

“Well, what’s the reason? If it’s because there’s a problem with them being there we can do that, is there a problem among them?”

“No, sir, more the opposite. I want to move someone to one of my private rooms.” The captain thought about what this meant.

“So, this is because of a relationship, then?”

“Yes, sir.”

“And they are in berthing, not a stateroom?”

“Yes, sir.”

“So they’re enlisted?” She didn’t seem to know what that meant. “Enlisted as in they aren’t an officer?” She quickly jumped over to Walter.

“Mitsuna Hito, are you an officer?”

“What? Uh, no.”

“Thanks.” She went back to the captain. “No, sir, he’s not an officer.” The commanding officer groaned with frustration.

“So I wouldn’t have an issue with it if his chain were fine with it, and if it wouldn’t negatively affect his performance. I know you can’t really go out to town and find anyone, so I won’t stop it, but there’s strong policy against fraternization. Basically officers can’t have an intimate relationship with any enlisted, unless it is prior service or commission. Say, if you were enlisted, then became an officer, as long as you both were recognized officially as a couple than it’d be fine, but you’ve been commissioned longer than he’s been alive.” He thought about how creepy that age gap was, left a sour taste in his mouth. “Realistically, it happens and it’s not as enforced as long as the two are not in the same command, which for you is unavoidable, that would probably ruin your love life if it was enforced on you.” He thought long about it, Fuso was sweating right now, she was hoping that her interest wouldn’t be cut off. “Alright well I’m hesitant about it. I’m going to ask the admiral about it, you go ahead and shoot it up his command, to see if they would speak out about it. If his divo or chief isn’t happy with it, then it technically ends there before I can even hear about it. Nothing I can do there.”

“But sir, you’re the captain, he’s under your orders.”

“Yes, they are, but unless I’m informed about it and it needs to be done or is something of an issue, it doesn’t really concern me.” He got up to leave but closed the door before he left for one last comment. “But say if you can’t move his rack there I don’t think anyone would mind if he, say, slipped away for an hour or two on the downtime.”

“Thank you, sir!” She left him to go do his business. She snapped back over to Walter and asked him who his chain of command was and where she could find them. He answered one at a time and once Fuso had tracked them down and gotten through the initial contact she proposed the question. Overwhelmingly the chain agreed that it either didn’t matter to them as long as he showed up to work, and his Chief said he’d like it a lot if he knew where to find Walter at any time. The Chief asked if he could ask Fuso where he was at any time, she agreed readily. She conveyed her excitement to Walter and also warned him of her apprehension, if the Captain didn’t get a good word back then he couldn’t move.

In the meantime, however, he proved to her why the Chief regarded him so well, he worked hard on his gear, the CIWS, affectionately known as Sea-Whiz, but laughably known as ‘The Bastard Son of R2-D2 and an A-10 Warthog.’ Walter regularly says that he has anger-management issues and daddy problems. Another name she’s heard is R2 with a hard-on. But being the Bastard Son entertains her more.

The Captain did eventually get a report back saying that it was fine for Walter to be moved and it solidified where ships like Fuso are on the totem pole Essentially she acts like a chaplain, she is a knowledge pool that can be referenced by anyone who needs it, and can speak to any crewman, officer or enlisted, in confidence. One note also instructed that affairs, even intimate, between ship and crewman, are not frowned upon and encouraged. Big Navy understood that her choices of flings or spouses are pretty limited, and agree that she should be free to engage in an intimate relationship with whomever as long as they can operate in a professional manner at any given time. Fuso assured the Captain that she can abide by the rules and pleaded that the Captain move him to the room. He was fine with it, but the last person that needed to give her the go-ahead was the Executive Officer, and he wanted to inspect and investigate first.

“This is the room?” The XO had just opened the compartment door and was surprised at how small the room was. Fuso had to tell him why it was special, why she wanted it to move Walter there, and where it was. She did not tell him anything else about it. “This isn’t a room, this is a big closet.” He stepped into the room and with one glance left and right saw everything in the room. The room was barely long enough for the built-in bed frame on top of two lockers on his left, at six-foot-three the man’s hair was grazing the overhead, and on the right was a shallow closet-style locker. The room was painted, surprisingly, but it was a drab and dreary grey. There were a red light and a white light in a fixture above the bed, and that was really just about it. There weren’t any pipes in the compartment that wasn’t for Fuso’s use but with a compartment so small really only that could fit-and barely. The XO finished his tour of the space rather quickly, and for the rest of the time he allotted he talked to Walter, and told him what he wanted to see every morning during inspections. He understood what the room was for and knew what would probably happen to the white sheets, so he said to Walter to double up on the linen and to change it to a clean set every morning. Walter abides by what the XO said to the letter and moved all his personal items to the room. Fuso was very excited.

The room was on deck one, that’s one ladder down from the main deck, the weatherdeck, and was right next to the conning tower. His room did not have an adjacent head like most other berthings so he had to navigate his way back into his old berthing, which his division was responsible for and still had to clean daily, to shower. If he wanted to relieve himself he could go up a few decks to another head where it was just a toiletry. He made everything up nice and tidy and got all his things placed as instructed and relaxed. The workday had ended and his maintenance was done, he’d been released on liberty, and decided to break in the mattress and talk more to Fuso. She talked about how excited she was that they had a little room to be alone together in, but her excitement worried Walter, they had grown pretty fond of each other as friends, but he had to break some news to her.

“Fuso, I can’t remember if I told you or not, but we only sign up for four or six years, I signed up for six.”

“So? That’s how it was in my day.”

“I’m hitting four right now.”

“Oh.” She realised what he was getting at. “Well, you can enlist again, right?”

“Yeah, but.., I was only put here, aboard you, for two years. We’re just here to make sure the guns systems from America work right. Then we go back to America. Not only that, but if I re-up, I’ll be going to another ship. More likely a shore command.” Fuso’s excitement was crushed. “You’re really fun to hang out with, I’d love to stay, but my whole family is in America, and I’d like to at least have my wife there.” When he said he wanted his wife in America it warmed her heart and shriveled it up, he had thought about staying with her in a real relationship, but knew it couldn’t be.

“Oh.” She was really sad, now.

“Hey, hey, gimme a hand here.” She reached down and he held it in his, “I’ve still got two years here! We can still do things, maybe it’ll help us with nabbing something better. Get us into the market again. Just don’t let things go too far. Sound good? Besides, you’ll always have me if you can take leave to America, and I’ll have you here if I get stationed here for shore duty, or just to visit.” She felt a little better as he caressed her hand.

“Two years is a while.” She began to get excited again, might as well start things off quick if it won’t be too long-lasting. “You wanna really break in the bed?” He thought about it as more arms and hands came down to massage his body and try seducing him.

“Well, not yet, Fuso. I still want to get to know you more before anything happens. I want you to get a really great vibe out of it. You will not be sorry, babe.” Babe? He just say babe? She was really excited about that, she nearly forgot about the whole talk that just happened because he said babe. He got up, got dressed while she slipped some looks at his nether regions to excite her sex. He was generally pale, fair skinned, and had thick auburn hair. He dressed in civies and said he was going out to town. He left and about two hours later he returned with a backpack full of goodies. There were some non-perishables, paper and pens, and some electronics. Walter was very excited, he pulled out all the electronics and started setting it up, a lot of stuff was from the mail. She watched him set everything up in a frenzy and she couldn’t help but feel so lost about what she was looking at. Once it was all set up he asked her for her coupling tendril, she shifted her vaginal tendril but he stopped her, so she brought down her second thickest tendril. This tendril contained various probes that were used to link her consciousness with his, or anyone else’s, and he held it tightly and told her that what he was about to do may be uncomfortable. He linked alligator clips with lables on the cables attached to probes on her tendril, and it was a pinching pain at first, but once they were all on he turned on a black box and the pain was gone, she was entranced in a whole new feeling.

“Now Fuso, what you are going to feel is very, very alien. You are being connected to the internet, through this game console, and it is going to be very weird and you will eventually be able to control it all yourself, but right now let me do it all.”

“Oh-okay….” She let him turn on a display and a hand-held remote and watched as things came up into her mind and sight. It was like an out of body experience, she saw a menu and movies in little squares here and there, in a background was a little blue woman glowing and standing on a pillar while a giant machine man in green and orange reached out to her. There was a square in front of it that had a title on it and that must have been selected because it looked like it had been pushed and a tone sounded as the screen blacked out. “So that was the game menu, Fuso, I could do a lot from there but I’m picking this game to play.”

“Why?”

“Remember when you asked why I’m so dense? Well, you’re about to meet mom. She did it to me.”

“She’s in a game?!” Fuso was mind blown.

“No, she plays this game, I got her to play it. She likes it, ironically, she’s awesome playing as infantry, but as a vehicle, she can’t do anything. She sucks with tanks and trucks.” Fuso didn’t understand. “She can play with us basically like how two people can talk on a phone, and it’s called the internet. It allows many people to join together from all over the world.” He went on explaining more about it as the loading screen and cinematic played through her mind in that trippy fashion. Once everything had loaded the menu displayed and he explained to her how to use the menu while hooked up to it. “So you see that option, Server Browser?”

“Yes.”

“I want you to reach for it like you want it, just want it and go for it, will for it.” She did, she wanted it, she willed for it, and it selected. She was amazed at it.

“You do something?”

“Nope.” She wanted to see him and she saw him through the camera she had in the room, his remote was in his lap as he sat on the bed, arms crossed just watching his display. Her mind went back to the game. “Now do the same for favorites.” She did and again her will brought it to her, she was starting to like this. He had her go through the options and told her to go for the option labled ‘Hellbroom4_METRO_24/7’ and congratulated her on getting into her first server all by herself. She felt proud and blushed. In another menu, she was given four options and she chose the one labeled ‘ASSAULT’ and suddenly she was in a tunnel flooded a few inches with rubble and shoring all over it. She heard strapping sounds and suddenly human arms pulled up a gun with a scope on it. She freaked out.

“GAH! What’s happening!?” She heard more strapping sounds behind her and another human walked out in front of her and looked at her. It looked like some of the soldiers that were guarding her during her rebuild.

“Hey, Fuso! It’s alright.”

“Is that you?!”

“Yeah.” She was looking at the top of his helmet as he walked into her, his long gun disappeared at his side and a pistol came up with his arms. You’re an avatar right now, a human avatar.

“What does that mean?”

“Well you aren’t you in the game, you’re a person. That flickering line in the bottom right of your vision is your health.” She confirmed as she glanced in the direction. He proceeded to tell her what all the UI and HUD elements were on her ‘screen’ and what they meant to her. Next he explained to her that unlike him she could somewhat feel what her body was doing, and as he worked her through her new digital body she began to look around, move around, and interact with the game. She felt her actual body ghosting around her, it felt similar to wearing a Halloween costume and toting it around everywhere. For a short time it made Fuso’s mind ache and uneasy, but the longer she messed around with her digital form the better she felt. They messed around for about thirty minutes and Walter was now teaching Fuso how to aim and use her gun, she was really not a fan of direct lines of fire, she had never ever done that and pointing the gun right at the target was alien to her. When she was working on her shot group she heard more strapping behind her and felt the presence of another person.

“What? Who is that?!” She was uncomfortable and was nervous, and felt like she was going to be shot.

“Fuso this is Mom, Mom, my ship, Fuso.” There was brief interaction between them, they exchanged names and some of their history, forming a relationship between them. The three of them talked and Marion, Mom, gave some tips to Fuso about how to use her avatar, it had been done to her before. Fuso asked if she was using it now, but not, Marion was using a set up like Walter. About this time Walter got up to go eat chow, leaving Marion and Fuso in the game together,

“So how has he been?” Marion asked.

“He’s fine. He does his job well.”

“It’s just us here, how’s he really been?” Oh.

“I’ve been trying really hard to get him but I haven’t gotten anything! It’s frustrating, I didn’t think it’d be this hard to get laid.” Marion was giggling a little bit.

“He is reserved, real reserved.”

“Like shit, just stick it in, please!” Fuso seized up, was she really talking about this with his mother? “Why do you ask? Isn’t it, isn’t it just disturbing to ask that? About your kid?”

“Well he’s not actually my kid.” What?

“What do you mean by that? Explain.”

“I didn’t give birth to him, I was, god-mothered into it, so to say. I still mother him but it’s more adult guidance than anything. He was already pretty grown by the time we took him in.”

“So why is he so dense? Why is he changed?”

“So about that, he loves to play a game called airsoft, basically they run around with toy guns and shoot each other with small plastic balls; they don’t hurt much it’s just a sting, anyways he was playing airsoft one day and my husband went to go talk to him about something, I think it was about the car, and they’re standing out on the field and they see a massive deer out against the treeline. I was coming out to look at my garden and I saw them there. The deer bolts off suddenly and he collapses, folds up with a massive cloud of blood spurting from his outfit. A poacher had missed the deer and hit him just below the sternum. What happens next is a blur, I know that I was right next to him and changing him to try to save him, it’s all I thought about doing, instinct, while my husband was trying to tend to his shot wound. I have been through a lot in my time serving, but that was one of the scariest moments of my life.” Fuso didn’t know what to say, she was stunned, shocked. “Unlike my husband he didn’t scream in pain when I converted him, he was already gone.”

“So, how’s he here?”

“He had died but we revived him, one of his friends used my battery to jump-start him. It’s a miracle he’s alive. He still has a bullet in his body somewhere and that scar on his chest.”

“God damn.” She was silent, she wondered about Yamato, she died, she thought about what would happen to herself if she had died. Would she have been raised? Or just forgotten to time?

“So is he just not into you or something? What’s the deal?”

“He’s into me, he says he wants to do it right for me, but I don’t care. I just want it bad.” They moved on to talk about their wants and what it does to their sexual parts but cut it off when Walter came back. A game had started by then and it wasn’t just sitting in the server waiting for more players like it was earlier. Fuso went through an embarrassing baptism by game gunfire where she was a horrible noob.

She felt defeated at the end of the night, she felt that she was holding them back. Walter tried to tell her while she sucked she was getting better. It didn’t comfort her too much, she used it to try and get some dick as her ‘comfort food’ and make her feel better, but Walter said ‘not yet’ and he’d make it up to her eventually. They settled down for the night and slept away. She dreamt of getting some from him, but it transitioned into the story his mom told her, she had an eerie deja vu feeling with it.

They got underway the next week, and while Fuso was sailing through the Philippines sea Walter seemed very frustrated on his watch. His system had been very troublesome, Supply was being unhelpful, and two other technicians in his work center weren’t even aboard, one got pregnant and the other busted his leg so bad he was quarantined to the hospital. He was in the work center, blue lit at the time, and he was sitting at the monitoring console staring at nothing making sure it didn’t break, again, and he was quite agitated. Fuso was playing with a little trinket she found lying about. She had given up on trying to get some from him, she’ll just have to wait some more.

“Hey Fuso, hows it like out there?” He asked through his head.

“It’s pretty nice, the seas are calm, the wind’s calm, and it’s nice and warm out. Fancy a stargaze?”

“Nah, I think I’d rather gaze at something else.” Oh?

“T-There’s not much else to look at.” She giggled a bit. “What did you have in mind?”

“Ah, something special, something beautiful, something that needs a good polishing.”

“Oh really? And how are you going to polish that thing? That oh-so special thing?”

“Like I polish anything else. I get a good slick coating on it and I rub it carefully, making sure to get every spot, all over, until it glistens in the faintest of lights. Along every edge, face, crevice, and protrusion.”

“That sounds like something im supposed to do, I always thought I was supposed to polish something proud, big, strong. I want to polish something hefty.”

“Sounds fun, hey, I’ve got an idea-“

“Let me hear it.”

“How about we polish them at the same time? With each other?”

“I don’t know, that sounds efficient, you aren’t part of command are you?”

“Oh no, but for you, baby, I can be.” By this time both were very aroused, and Fuso was nearly bursting at her welds with glee. Her ports instantly started oozing with excitement. As his watch came to an end and he was replaced Fuso was barely able to contain herself. She had been fighting with herself to restrain from touching herself so that all her lost could be released by another. He wove through the empty passages, lit only by red lights and the pearlescent glow of reflective tapes. Each step he took built up in Fuso and resounded through her hull like ripples on a lake, and when his hand grabbed the door leading outside, the door next to the conning tower, where her port that needed all that polishing was placed, she was biting her lip in anticipation. She was practically shaking with nervous excitement. She had opened her armor up to expose her port and when Walter saw the dripping ooze his lust grew, it shone in the moonlight, showing off a silver-blue sheen that stimulated him. He approached her port rapidly, but hesitated, he didn’t know where to take this, how to proceed, he had insecurities. Fuso felt this resounding awkwardness in him, she helped him by gently wrapping around him a little, and moving him closer to her, placing him beside her port against her tower. Her armored body was warm to the touch, making her body much more appealing than the crisp, cold air. Her looming gun turret shielded them from the punishing wind and imposed a sense of surrounding into him. It comforted him, and her gentle caressing and sweet whispers to him encouraged him to love back, so he did. He placed his middle and ring fingers into her slit, softly spreading apart the lips exposing the sensitive clit and vulva underneath. To her moaning pleasure, he softly skirted his fingers around the lips, making slow, small circles along the way as if he was polishing it, this made her arms around him quiver, tighten, and grab at his genitals. Her breathing grew faster as he kept going, and her vagina, too, began to quiver and contract. More and more of her slick juice gushed out as her moaning pace increased and pitch rise. Suddenly she locked up and exclaimed as a jet of her cum squirt out through his fingers, her arms seized on Walter and her hull actually shook as the orgasm hit her like a freight train. Her vision had gone and her mouth was drooling, the squirt reached out halfway between the towers of the turret and her bridge, and her vulva had sucked Walter’s hand in and the lips held it in place. As her vision came back to her all blurry and the tingly sensation zapped up and down her hull she massaged Walter and giggled with glee. It was her first orgasm in over 50 years. While she was recovering from blacking out Walter pulled his hand out and sucked the juice off of his fingers, lapping it all off his hand.

“Mmm, I wonder?” He moved in front of her slit and knelt down before she could even recognize it his face was buried in her pussy and he was already licking and lapping and drinking her. Her eyes rolled back and she began drooling more, his ferocious lust and dirty desires had her brain dead like a zombie, her pussy used all its free range of motion to grind against his face as he ate it like an animal. He quickly pulled back and licked some off his nose. “Oh yeah, way better without the tea!”

“Fuck yeah! Drink up Mitsuna Hito!” She pushed him back in and resumed her zombified bliss. Her hand had finally gotten through his clothes and she started playing with his cock and balls, through the bliss she could only think about how hard his cock was, how she’d tighten up for it, how fucking big he’d feel, and about all the cum she was going to fill her creampie with. His vigorous work was very obviously one of passion and he brought her to her climax quickly and efficiently. Thankfully her explosion wasn’t as powerful as her first because this time Walter’s face was pressed against it, it squeezed some past the edges of his face but most of it painted his face and flowed out under his chin. By the time they had recovered his clothes were off and he’d gotten up to insert himself into her. “Oh fuck me good, Hito! Give it to me already!”

He slipped in easily and quickly. His eyes were closed as he pictured the look on her face, cues of her satisfaction came from her moans, gasps, and the feedback from her hands. He pictured her of how she looked in 1944, covered in guns and protection. He leaned against her conning tower, pressing his body against hers and pulled out slowly. He started getting a rhythm going and tired his best to keep his endurance but his dry spell was too long, in about a minute or two he couldn’t hold it off any longer. Although during those precious minutes he relished inside her, her plush, hot walls gently massaged his cock ad left it covered in its thick, slick, juice, while gentle quivers and contortions would grip him giving a short buzz of extra pleasure. Every time he would penetrate deep it got tight around his head and firm at the base of the helmet on the underside, which assisted in bringing him even closer to cumming right where it felt best. While he’d pull out a little suction tugged on him and forced her vagina to hold him back, as if calling him back inside again. When his climax did arrive it knocked him against her, he pushed his cock as deep inside as he could, right back into that marvelous hold, right up against her tower, and spilled his balls out into her depths. She withered in delight as she felt his semen pour out into her pussy. A wide smile stretched across her face and she was all warm and fuzzy on the inside-not just where his cum was, she felt worthy, sexy, and confident about herself again. She was still a good cock masseuse. She held Walter up against her body, running a hand through his hair and ruffing it up. Neither of them heard the other moaning their names, but it still encouraged them to keep going. The first thing said, and heard, was by Fuso; “I had fun, my little Mitsuna Hito, I enjoyed that.”

“Gah-uh!” He groaned happily, his doubts were put to rest with that. He wanted to make sure she got off and enjoyed the sex, he just wishes he lasted longer. “Yay, maybe next time I’ll last more than three pumps, huh?” She giggled a little and whisked him up to her lips on her conning tower. She forced him to kiss her, in a lopsided make out session where Walter was confused (French kissing isn’t common practice in Japanese culture) and the taboo rush excited Fuso. Once she was done making out she licked his junk from bottom to top, making sure to sneak her tongue under it all.

“Don’t worry, baby, I’ll get your sack time up.” She then hugged him again and put him down. While he dressed he asked her to change the bedsheets to the ‘dirty’ set, and she did because he was a mess of fluids, but didn’t expect anything else. Instead, he got in the room, changed pulled her thick love tendril down and cuddled it, inserting his half erect cock into the slit along the side while he kissed the slit on the end of it. This got Fuso whimpering and wet again.

“Alright, Fuso,” he whispered to her softly, “load me up.” Carefully she reached between his shoulder blades and inserted her connectors into the nervous system, carrying him into her mind again. There she was floating and he was in front of her hull, her size, he moved and leaned in from her port side and kissed her on the lips again. “Fuso, go back to your forty-four look.” She was still confused somewhat, she didn’t know what he was doing, why he was that big, or why he wanted her world war look, but she complied. Without even noticing she went from her modern day appearance to how she looked a month before she sank. AA gun mounts everywhere, sandbags all along the railings and blast shields, extra boats and cables were strewn about, and gone were the missile pods, the new radar-guided weapons, the new paint, all restored to September of 1944. He smiled to her and she had just then noticed that she was looking at him through her observation bridge face, the one she clawed off, the one she hasn’t used since. He moved in and kissed her more, embracing her hull in his arms. “You look much better, baby.” Suddenly she was flipped on her side and he was rubbing her hull vagina with his cock head. Although on her side everything stayed in place, an alien feeling to her. The more he rubbed the more flush her face got, twisting into a pleasured zombie face again. She felt him grab her deck and thrust his cock into her, she whimpered and gasped as he penetrated deep. She could tell it wasn’t real, but damn did it feel good! As he started pumping in and out she could feel more vigor from him as he wasn’t tired after a long day or low on endurance. His only limits were set by his lust, how much did he want it? They were finding out the fun way. Her whimpering lengthened and her hull flexed with his smooth motions, he moaned back as she gripped him exactly how she did earlier. He suddenly picked up his pace and fucked her hard until she was screaming at him enthralled in ecstasy. She bore arms to wrap around his back as he smacked his crotch against her double bottom hull, creating stimulating suction on him that made her tighter and flex on him more. He certainly lasted much, much longer with this form. He lasted just long enough to vaginally climax her, she bellowed as she thrusted her hull into him while the orgasm hit her. Her motions broke his composure and he, too, came, pressing her hull against his crotch as he relaxed into her. The simulation that their minds catered couldn’t recreate the cum they spilled, but nonetheless, it was still enjoyable, just not as enjoyable as their real sex could be. She thought that he’d wrap up here, she was panting and trying to catch her breath, but he aligned his body with hers and wrapped his arms around her hull again in an embrace and wrapped his legs around her stern. He gently kissed her belly, the keel section underneath the forward most turret, with his arms just behind her forward conning tower and over her third turret’s guns, and his legs wrapped around the stern deck on the fantail. She just now felt how big he’d pictured himself to make her feel best. Feeling this small in comparison was strange and offsetting, but she quickly warmed up to the feeling and enjoyed it. She felt safe, happy, and loved. She wrapped her own arms from her hull around him, and they intimately made soft love in this lucid dreamworld they shared. They whispered their love to each other as he made his cock throb and pulse while she convulsed and stroked it internally.

 

So this is a tease of what’s to come soon. Well I’ve been jumping around with what I’ve been writing but I decided on this. I won’t be finishing this on a separate thread I’ll just be updating this one like what Ratbat does, I hope I don’t take too long to finish it up so I don’t keep yall waiting long and you’d get some stuff to look forward to more often. I’m debating whether or not to do this with other story entries or if this will just lead to you guys seeing how many stories I start and never get to finishing. (It’s a lot btw) This is kinda like how Ratbat will post the various forms of a page up, like the outlines then dialogue then fill it all in. I guess it honestly makes more sense in picture storytelling than writing but I’ll have a go. If you’d rather see the whole entry at once let me know and I’ll go back to that.

16JAN18:

So I’m not sure if anyone comes back to this or if they remember it, I don’t know a way to view how many people visit or have seen posts so I’ll probably just finish this off then repost it when I’m done for y’all to read and so this one is still technically complete.

13FEB19:

Holy shit this post is way older than I remember. Well, there was an update. Fuso finally getting the dick! The last sentence before this update was:
““He’s into me, he says he wants to do it right for me, but I don’t care. I just want it bad.” They moved on to talk about their wants and what it does to their sexual parts but cut it off when Walter came back. A game had started by then and it wasn’t just sitting in the server waiting for more players like it was earlier. Fuso went through an embarrassing baptism by game gunfire where she was a horrible noob.

Nagato

Alright so the last time I posted was last year in September, damn. The whole time I’ve been writing and reviewing this story and doing a bunch of other shit in my life that has just taken up more time than it needed too. Anyway I hope you all enjoy this probably long awaited story-or at least long awaited post-that confirms I’m still around.

Nagato

Tyler rolled off the side of his boat, hand on his face mask and tether in hand. Once all the bubbles of his splash dissipated he looked around and checked his gear; he made sure nothing was snagging, entwined, or faulty before he began his descent. He swam down to the belly of a goliath beast; one that at one time was the largest and most powerful beings to glide across the sea. He swam to the rusted and barnacle covered belly before he started moving laterally toward four massive propellers, each larger than his boat, and two rudders that absolutely dwarfed him. That was where he passed the tether through the gap of a propeller and its shaft and brought it up and over to tie it. He grabbed the tether and looked up to the shadow above, pulling the tether to ensure a good hold. He looked back down and stroked the seam where the propeller shaft meets the hull and watched the massive beast stir and awaken.

“You know how much I hate that.” A booming voice sounded in Tyler’s head, he watched the propellers ever so slowly turn. “Find some other way to wake me.”

“How about I try the slit again?”

“NO.” She boomed even more fearsomely in his head. “NEVER AGAIN. Once was TOO much.”

“C’mon, what did you think would happen? You know divers come here and you know divers love to touch shiny smooth things at wrecks. It’s was so shiny and polished, so strange, I was gonna touch it.”

“Pervert.”

“How was I supposed to know?” He started his journey towards the bow. “And you never said hi, either.” She groaned.

“Guhhh! Hi, Tyler.”

“Hello, Nagato,” he chuckled a bit in his mask, “it’s always a dumb chore to get you to say hello, I don’t like dumb chores.”

“I don’t like dumb divers.”

“Hey!” He started. “I’m not a dumb diver!”

“I never said you were a dumb diver, Tyler, you’re a great diver, it’s fuck-up that really pissed me off.”

“It’s really not that uncommon for divers to drown in

wrecks.”

“You know where she drowned.”

“I do, and that most certainly was a fuck-up.” By this time he was passing where Nagato’s pagoda style mast would have been, if it weren’t bent over and stabbed into the sand underneath.

“I even tried helping her, but no, she fucked herself too much for even me to help.”

“Don’t dwell on it.”

“I try not to. Anything new in the world?”

“Well, since I helped lift Prinz Eugen there’ve been a lotta others lifted and rebuilt. The most recent one may surprise you.”

“Who? What? Which ship was lifted?”

“I want you to guess.”

“Arizona?”

“The American ship in Pearl? No.”

“Yorktown?”

“Nope. But you were close with the starting letter.”

“Yamashiro?”

“Nope, but she’s a battleship.”

“No.”

“Hmm?”

“No way. Impossible.”

“Ah? That’s what they said about finding Titanic.”

“No way in hell you lifted Yamato.”

“She’s sitting in front of the Yamato museum right now.”

“Bullshit.”

“I got pictures.”

“Show me, fucking show me now!” He took off his glove so that his hand was bare; he pressed it against her exposed metal hard and thought about the video he saw with Yamato in the dry dock, being converted into a museum.

“Oh Hirohito,” she knew he had long ago died but still revered to him, “she sails again!” Her arms that weren’t rusted to the point of immovable tried to reach out and hug him but him being more or less on her hull and not anywhere near her superstructure kept him well out of reach. “Do you think they’ll pick me up!?”

She sounded hopeful, excited, expecting a yes from him. But the problem was that ship salvaging is expensive, very expensive just to raise debris and propellers and rudders. Salvaging the whole ship-intact at that- is multiple times the cost of normal salvaging, that’s money that people dream of in crazy illusions, and that’s only the first stage of the process. Then on top of that there’s the use of the slipway and the cost of restoration and repair, that’s another fortune gone, and that’s all just to get the ship back to being usable. After that there’s the continuous cost of maintenance and repair, fuel and consumables, taxes and tariffs. That’s money that Tyler, Tyler’s kids, and the kids of his kids, could never ever earn in their whole lives combined. But he couldn’t say no to her, he couldn’t ever hurt her. “We’ll see, because I don’t know.”

“Hmmpff.” That was all she responded with. He had worked on the recovery of Prinz Eugen and she knew that. “Could you at least pull some strings, see if I’m in a line up?”

“I’ll at least do that.” There was a quiet moment while he checked his oxygen tank.

“I really want to sail again; it’s all I’ve ever done.” Tyler stopped, she sounded sad and depressed.

“What do you mean?”

“I never did anything spectacular, I never actually fought against a ship in a duel, I never stopped a landing, I didn’t really do as much as an American battleship. I may have had many more jobs than an American, hotel for a prince, rescue ship, I was a troop transport a lot, a floating plane killer, and flagship many times, but all I have are a few plane kills to my twenty-five years of service. Sailing was all I did mostly. We’d sail here, sail there, sail around a bit, sail back over here, Yamato, Fuso, and I, it’s all we’d do.” Tyler patted her side.

“Yeah, I’m sorry.”

“Don’t be, it won’t do anything if you are.”

“Why are you such a downer today?”

“Why?”

“You’re not you. You’re sad and depressed and miserable, you’re normally cheery.” She sighed in his head, he’s known and talked to her for about a year and that still freaks him out sometimes.

“I’ve been thinking a lot lately, I’ve been having bad dreams, just, I’m feeling like I did after we lost, again. I’m feeling like when I got nuked, as you say. I just wanted to die for so long.”

“Let it out, I’m here.”

“You ever feel like that? You felt so bad you didn’t want to feel anything? You just wanted to lay down and die, to just go away? Leave it all? I did a lot after we surrendered, and even more as the bombs dropped on me. But if I really think about it I feel like I did after they sent off Yamato, when she was sent off for the last time. We were really close friends, she’d always be the one that the flag would go to but I was always around her. That didn’t matter. We did so much together that, that when she sank I died a little bit on the inside. I felt the same when Fuso sank. But Yamato hit me harder; she took more out of me.” She seemed to break down crying. “I can’t believe that she’s afloat again! It means so much to me!” This time Tyler did embrace her body with his arms, rubbing off some dead barnacles and doing his best to comfort her.

He spent the rest of his time with her comforting her and talking about what Japan is doing to Yamato, making her a naval war museum, and what’s happened to all the others that have been raised. He eventually had to leave so he did; he untied his tether and slowly ascended to the surface. He climbed into the boat and stripped off the heavy gear and stowed it all appropriately. He hooked his air tank to a pump that supercooled the gasses it pumped into the tank to their freezing point, so that it could hold many hours of air inside it. While this did make it many times heavier, it makes deep sea diving even more exploratory and diverse. It was this equipment that allowed divers to swim through Britannic’s hallways from bow to stern and back before they even needed to think about ascending. He started the pump and began the engine, sailing over to his camp out island not too far from Nagato. At his camp he wondered about raising her, he decided to give it a go. He called Tobias at around 5 o’clock. Tobias didn’t seem that happy.

“Tyler do you have any idea what time it is in Germany right now?”

“Oh shit. I’m sorry.”

“It’s alright, why’d you call?”

“Y’know that ship I like?”

“Yeah the Japanese one, what about it?”

“Yeah she’s alive.”

“You just found out? You’ve been diving her for over a year, wasn’t that your first wreck dive?”

“Yeah, way, way back. But I’ve known that for a year now..,”

“So? Did you just remember to tell me, or?”

“She wants me to pull some strings.”

“What, kind, of strings?”

“Is she in an order?”

“Hold on,” he heard the phone hit a table and a zipper open, and then he heard a lot of papers rustling as Tobias searched through. “No. No she’s not.”

“Fuck.” Tyler’s head dropped into his free hand, he rubbed his forehead as he thought. “Aw fuck, how am I going to break it to her?” Tobias could sense the sorrow in his friend on the other side of the world.

“You don’t want to hurt her, do you?”

“No, and especially not now.” Tobias didn’t respond, waiting for Tyler to explain. “She’s been really miserable lately, really depressed.”

“How depressed?”

“She wants to die.”

“Fuck.” What they had found on their journey to raise the first living ship is that when machines are rusted and in such deplorable states such as being a very old wreck they have the ability to simply die. They can choose whether or not to live or die, and many of the candidates were once alive but had given up on their lives. Depression doesn’t help that decision for life. “You don’t want her to die, do you?”

“No, I love her!” His fascination goes back to his childhood with Nagato, a relatively overlooked ship of history. But there was something about her that captivated his mind all through his life. “I can’t hurt her, I just can’t!” He was shaking with fear, how does he tell his lifelong obsession something that bad, and in such a teetering position? “What do I do, Tobey? What do I do?!”

“Calm down, calm down, I’ll make a mention of her at the conference later, well today now, okay? I’ll ask around and see if we need any testing done. That sound good?”

“Yes!” He was excited, still shaking but excited. “Yes! That sounds great! Thank you Tobias! Thank you!”

“Bye-bye.” Tobias hung up the phone and went back to sleep. Tyler put down his phone and stirred the soup he was cooking; his mind wandered and thought who would pick her up? America hasn’t actually picked up any ships, Britain has gotten a few, Japan got the Yamato, Prinz Eugen was sort of a dispute between America, who owned her at the time of the sinking, and Germany, that owned her when she was built, and Germany won the dispute but barely. It was a deal that Prinz Eugen would be a part of the U.S. Navy but with a German crew in German waters and would be modernized by Germany under American standards. Needless to say it was very complicated indeed and America is negotiating a tradeoff between the countries as well. He hoped that one country would outright claim her and no one else. As it turned out the next day, no one claimed her.

“What?” Tyler asked in astonishment.

“I’m sorry, but neither Japan nor America was interested in raising her, not to test anything, not to rearm her, not anything.”

“But don’t all those new systems that came up just two months ago need to be tested? I mean, they’re really just releasing it into the industry without testing?”

“They’ve already tested the systems on smaller craft and found that they all failed. If they failed on small craft sunk a week before, what’s it gonna do to a ship seventy years aged?” Tyler collapsed into a chair and dropped his head into his hands; his phone was on speaker mode.

“So,” he said with a sob, “she’s never being raised?” He expected a sorrowful confirm.

“No,” he picked his head up, “not necessarily.” Tyler looked into the phone with awe and scooted his chair forward towards it. “I also put out a general offer, once it was approved by the boss, but there’s a general offer out there.”

“So there’s hope?”

“Lots of it, it was out for about two hours and there were already three or four interested. I remember seeing Indonesia, United African Federation, and Australia-”

“Australia?!”

“Yes you Aussie, Australia.” Tyler was elated.

“Thank you! Thank you so much!” He quickly said his goodbye and hung up, racing to get his gear together and get out to Nagato. He had all of his gear together and ready to dive just before sundown, night diving is very dangerous but a veteran diver of ten years like Tyler knows how to do it and how to do it well. He did as he always did by starting at the stern and tying his craft to the propeller. Afterwards he swam to the anchor and jostled the holds. “Wake up Nagato!”

“I’m awake! I’m awake!” She yelled in his head. “What? What is it? You’re excited.”

“You’re in a lineup!”

“I am!?” Her voice elevated in pitch and volume, “I am! When am I being raised? When!?” An arm that hadn’t moved in decades broke free and wrapped around Tyler. His tremendous excitement turned to fear; he’d seen her arms, seen them move and grab, but he’d never been wrapped by one. This arm was very much jagged and crusty, he feared for his cords.

“Uhh, well there’s no date but countries are looking at you.”

“Japan?!”

“No.” She paused and sort of whimpered.

“America?” She said with a depressed draw.

“No.” Nagato was confused.

“Then.., who?”

“Three so far,” he cleared his voice like he was gonna give a speech, “Indonesia,” he paused, “the United African Federation,” he paused again but extra dramatic here, “and Australia.” Tyler saw Nagato with a cartoonish grin as she responded.

“You’re Australian, aren’t you?”

“Bingo.”

“You told me a while ago about that, but why would Africa want me?” Tyler’s mind was completely blank.

“I’ve no clue.”

“Didn’t you mention that they’ve been pumping out new technology? Maybe they want me for something like that?”

“Maybe. But wherever you go I’ll go.”

“Why?”

“I’m all you have right now. Who else is going to be as comforting for you?”

“Yeah that’s true. Once I get my radio back I’ll have Yamato, so you can finally go home-if it’s not Australia that picks me up.”

“Oh I’m hoping for Australia, I’m praying that it’s Australia.”

“I thought you said you weren’t religious.”

“I’m not, that’s the thing.”

“So why do you want me in Australia so bad? You have other friends.”

“Well you have a lot of history with me-”

“I have a lot of history in general.”

“-but you were my first wreck dive.”

“Awe I’m flattered, how long ago? You’ve been diving for a while.”

“Ten years ago, when I was sixteen years old. I’d been snorkeling since I could walk, and so my parents got me diving before driving. My dad actually took me diving to you specifically because you’re not too hard to reach, hard to miss, well documented, and I had a model and a book of you when I was young.”

“Awe, so precious.” Tyler talked more about his first dive to her and then he told her what to expect when she would be raised. After that it was very dark and he had to go, Nagato said she was very excited to hear from him again and that made Tyler get butterflies lodged in his stomach.

He waited two days for more news and his patience paid off, he learned about who bought her. Australia had indeed bought her, to Tyler’s great elation, and they had bought her for two reasons. The first reason was to instill her as a Second World War museum in tribute to the Australians who gave their lives during the war and went into history overlooked, and the second reason was in tandem with the large science community in the UAF and Australia. They intended to conduct tests on her biomass for any radiation poisoning or mutation, basically they want to see the results of a radiation exposed living machine. This news came late in the night for Tyler so he would have to wait for the next day to tell Nagato, and as he tried sleeping he constantly rolled over and over, unable to calm himself. While he did eventually sleep his mind dreamt of raising her and the great elation they would share. Towards the end of the night while he slept he dreamt something different, he dreamt about confessing his love to her. He had never dreamt of loving her, marrying her (which Australia acknowledged and accepted), or having sexual relations with her; he only dreamt of her riding the waves elegantly, sounding her guns off with thunderous booms that echoed across the ocean, simply being with her and generally having a good time together, nothing that deep. So this dream of approaching her and announcing his love and compassion to her was different but wasn’t rejected or feared, he knew that she’d eventually know he loved her but he didn’t want that knowledge to change their relationship. In his dream she acknowledged it but never fell into his arms nor was disgusted by it, she simply accepted it and didn’t let that change their friendship. He wished and hoped it’d be just like that when he did tell her: just another thing he told her, nothing life changing at all.

The next morning he woke up later than usual but was able to get to Nagato sooner than ever before, and she was waiting, waiting excitedly for word on her fate. He didn’t even have to wake her up.

“Nagato! Nagato! They called!”

“They did!? What did they say?! What did they say!?!”

“You’re being raised!” She laughed joyously in his head and her hull creaked and groaned as she forced it to flex again. Tyler felt her awesome power as he had grabbed onto her bilge keel to get their direct emotions across. Tyler had never felt this much joy ever before in his life, her joy and his joy fused together to create a plethora of dopamine in their minds. They were high on happy.

He quickly spit out what it was she would be raised for and what plans were for her. She listened very closely, and tried to see herself there, as a museum ship with a big stick on her tongue as she said “ah” for the doctor. It made her laugh. Seeing how happy she was made Tyler very happy, very anxious to get her up and floating again.

“It’s set up for next month, that’s when the crew will get here! Oh I can’t wait! I can’t wait! I just wanna sleep the days away until they get here!”

“Sleep here, with me!” Tyler got that awkward feeling in his gut and he blushed like a school boy.

“I need air, and food.”

“No, no, we can do what Bismarck did with that deer!” That’s how she remembers the story of Bismarck and Rudolph. He didn’t think she exactly knew how that worked, it made her seem so naive, and she was nearly four times Tyler’s age.

“We can’t, though, you aren’t healthy enough.”

“For what? I just connect to you and that’s it.” He broke it down for her.

“Bismarck first mutated Rudolph into a humorph, after that she hooked up to him and sealed him up. Even though she did that when we pulled him out he was in such a critical condition we had to set up a full medical station there just to keep him alive while we, through Bismarck’s life systems, reestablished his immune system, circulatory system, parts of his nervous system, he was really, really messed up. I honestly never thought we’d bring him back to his body; he was so.., so mangled. Flesh was stripped off his body, silver-white bone was exposed, his clothes were in tatters and strands, and his body was honestly the same way. His skin that was left was yellowish-white and slimy, his eyes oddly enough stayed together well, so did his organs like his digestive system and brain but his lungs had collapsed and filled with water. His hair was really weird, very messy and slimy, too. He looked like he’s been dead for seventy years and thrown through a mincer and frozen. It really is a miracle that he was even alive, that his heart was still beating. It really was bad.”

“I guess it shows how far medicine has come in only a few scores.” She did not feel too good picturing that body, she rejected her previous idea and sent him home. Well, back to his camp. “Wait,” she stopped him, “how am I not healthy enough?”

“To mutate me, you’d get maybe halfway through it and we’d both be fucked. Like deathly ill fucked.”

She let him go that time and off he went. He got back to camp and decided to island hop back to a port to restock on supplies enough to last him until the exposition arrived. That supply run took up a week and he got back two weeks and four days from the expected arrival, so he decided to break out the easel and paints and start painting. It was something he’d acquired recently in his life, boredom aboard a ship can be a good catalyst for talent. He sat on the beach gazing out to where Nagato lays and he tried to picture what it’d look like with her on the waves again just after lifting. He started by painted the shore and the sun, the shore was in the foreground and he put the sun to the east and rising, painting the sky a purple orange for beauty. He then thought long and hard about what she would look like, trying to picture her not in her glory but in her decrepit state was very hard and stomach churning. He eventually thought of her in a way that seemed fit, he started by putting her long and short hull on the water in its rustic green and orange color, then he started building the structure and then superstructure. He put the most astern mast over like the Arizona’s fell and the forward pagoda mast bent forwards as well, the majority of the pagoda was intact with gun and rangefinder platforms barely hanging on, the smokestack was crumpled and fallen over. The gun turrets had their guns lodged up to the sky, like they had given out and gravity drug the barrels down as she was over turned. She was a form of her glory but indeed recognizable. He was happy with how she looked and so he put in the shadows and highlights before moving on to finishing the sky and clouds around her. It took him most of the afternoon to finish it, and once he got it done he carefully moved it into his shack and set it to dry before he recovered his paints, stand, and stool.

He made his dinner and started his mental preparation for raising Nagato, it starts out with combing over her hull looking for entry points that need sealing. Next the superstructure is examined for integrity while the surrounding area is mapped and plotted for objects that Nagato could run into if she gets caught in a current. Once the hull and superstructure is externally concluded as sound either drones or divers are sent into the hull and superstructure to get a entire conclusion on stability. Once that is done measures are taken to compartmentalize and prepare the ship for the stresses of being raised. Generally the compartments are over pumped with gas to make them buoyant and counter the external pressure of the water outside, normally dead metal ships of serious rusting wouldn’t ever survive this process but because living ships are very flexible and tolerant of these stresses they can take it all the way onto the surface. While on approach to the surface gassed are carefully taken out of the ship to reduce the likelihood of the ship exploding from the pressure. There are multiple methods, all used at the same time, to ensure the pressure is equal to the pressure outside and one method is someone is there with the ship asking if anything feels wrong or off. He saw himself navigating the p-ways and bulkheads and compartments, scanning her corners for holes, her welds for tears, her walls for openings. He saw himself giving the ‘a-okay’ and ascending to the surface, regearing, and heading back down to be the ‘hand of God’ as he rode her to the surface not too far away. It’s a good depth but it’s not a deep dive and well within veteran diver range. He did this day after day, night after night, every day and night until they arrived. They arrived with the usual two ships, one for towing and support while the other had the pump equipment and water gear. He tottered his boat out and tied up to the dive ship and readied for the dive. He went out on his own before anyone else because he already knew her, he really hated briefings, and he already knew way more than they knew about her position, condition, and attitude.

“They’re here!”

“I KNOW!” She was extremely excited, she couldn’t contain her excitement, her hull was creaking and groaning and moaning and roaring with her movements. This upset Tyler.

“Nagato you need to calm down! Remember you can’t flex and stretch like that or you could break in half and sink right back to the bottom again!”

“I know! I need to relieve myself somehow!” Tyler began getting a little anxious, nervous, and embarrassed. He wasn’t sure what that meant, he wasn’t sure how long they’d have alone, and he didn’t know if he even could.

“Just breath, don’t think too much about it Nagato. You’ll be calm by the time we raise you.” She kept squirming around, creaking and groaning. He decided for her best interest he would go up to the ship and request that they sedate her. Once the others had dived down they confirmed that they’d need to seriously sedate her because of her instability. Tyler participated in scoping her and the area out, updating her about her state and giving her the good news. “You’re in really good condition Nagato, very good.”

“That’s great, Tyler.” She said slowly, they drugged her good and made her pretty dopey. She still could function intelligently but she tended to react less enthusiastically and with a mellower mood. Basically they turned her into a pot head. He was inside her body where vacuum excavation of sand uncovered lesser rusted areas, some areas with manipulators, and he was in one of those rooms talking to her. He was well aware of her state and that she is still her but diluted, she’ll remember every bit of this and he decided to confess to her there and then. Just so there’s no overreaction about it to either end of the scale.

“Nagato, I’ve been fascinated by you ever since I was a wee boy, just a kid in grade school, and I’ve grown a real fondness of you, a fondness not at all light-hearted. I love you, Nagato, and I really want to see you happy and alive again, and if you don’t love me than I’m alright with that. Please don’t let this change us, please don’t change because of this, but know that I’ll always be ready and willing to help you. With whatever you need.”

“Awwwe.”

“I just don’t want anything bad to happen to you.”

“Awe come here!” She pulled him into a hug against a beam. “I love you, too, Tyler. I don’t want anything bad to happen to you, either.” The way she talked to him convinced him that she didn’t understand he loved her more than a friend, that he would marry her if she loved him the same, but he didn’t mind this. He didn’t mind it a bit. She loved him like a friend, just like before, and he was happy she didn’t push him away.

When Tyler told Tobias of this later he said that Tyler was in the friend zone, but Tyler didn’t see it that way. He saw being in the friend zone as actively trying to date or marry someone, that’s not what he’s trying to do with Nagato. Tyler’s not wanting to marry or date Nagato, he is willing to propose if she feels the same about him but as far as he’s concerned they’re just close friends with deep concerns and compassion for each other. They aren’t lovers and while he would be her lover he doesn’t want to be her lover that bad, he loves her but will let her be happy with whoever makes her happy, whether that be himself, another man or woman or ship or whomever.

Because of her relative shallowness night operations were viable and high brightness illuminate lamps were shone down upon Nagato and enough light made it to her to give the impression of a clear night with a full moon and no water, but even with this headlamps were issued and only external work on the hull was done. Tyler did try to talk to her as much as possible but what with work taking up most of his time down and sleep and gear prep taking up the rest, he really found it hard to talk to her often. Still the end goal pushed him past this feeling of guilt and he worked hard and diligently. Nagato was constantly sedated by a crew every four hours that would come down and rub in gunk that they affectionately called “whale dope” because of its drug effect on the ship and initial use to drug whales caught in nets to free them. For ships what has to be done is get direct contact to the metal, so no rust, no algae, and no paint. So all up and down opposing sides of Nagato’s keel were bright silver slices about a foot long and three inches wide.the team would come down and expose these again and rub the gunk into her system. This kept her relaxed and stable during the work. In a week everything was ready, the hull had been sealed and compartmentalized, the area cleared, the sub-tugs in place, and the pumps ready to do their thing. The only thing left to do was get a final confirmation from Nagato and get the signal from ‘The Hand of God’ and that’s exactly what Tyler was doing.

“Are you ready, Nagato?” He asked anxiously with his hands on one of her 14 cm hull guns.

“I’m ready to go! Get me home, Tyler!”

“She’s ready! Affirmative action, affirmative action!” The phrase rolled off his tongue and sparked his excitement; he heard the pumps’ vibrations through the hoses and saw the hoses twitch with the changing pressures. He grasped the massive gun in his hands and brought himself close to it, pressing his exposed cheek against the metal for Nagato to feel his excitement, his abundance of excitement. He felt her grow warm and affectionate; it made him grow warmer, too. He realized just how long it’ll take just to dislodge her from the mud, it took Prinz Eugen an hour just to get free from the mud, Nagato was bigger, heavier, and much deeper in the mud than her. So he started sharing childhood stories with her, she would recall specific events and tell him some highlights of her life.

That was more than enough time to get Nagato unstuck and being righted as she went to the surface. He moved from the hull mounted gun to the conning tower, a few feet behind the second gun turret, and held onto the porthole where glass once was. This was where Nagato wrapped her arms around him again, this time they were from under the bridge’s chin and were sealed with mud and so they were nearly brand new. Her arms were exploratory but not too exploratory; they would trace the cables, cords, and wires from gear to gear and trace his limbs and body. He wasn’t upset by any of this; all she wanted was to get to know him more.

“Will I finally be able to see you?”

“Yeah, you’ll get eyes so you can see.” At around that time one of her arms trailed a little too high up the leg and met his groin. At first she was unsure what it was, being such a different feel compared to his calf, but she caught on and he felt her bridge faceplate grow hotter as she blushed. She instantly pulled away from that once she figured out what it was.

“Oh um, I’m sorry-”

“No no, it’s fine. You can touch it I don’t mind. Anywhere you’d like.” She instantly went back for it. At that moment his penis and testicles were cold and shriveled up because of the cold water, but as her relatively warm hand and tendril explored in the region mixed with the warmth from her blushing body they grew to about their normal size. Nagato was actually entwined in how they did that. She tried to push them back into their first form but they would grow back as soon as she let go. Tyler noticed how amused she was by his cock; the more she toyed the more he resisted the urge to let it grow big and bold. He tried his hardest but in the end natural reactions prevailed and his member started to grow. Again at first Nagato was puzzled by what was going on, trying to fight it back but once it became a stronger opponent she blushed even more and let it be.

“I-I didn’t mean to do that.”

“I tried not to let it happen.” They both became embarrassed, but Nagato wanted more, she wanted to feel how big he got and how hard he was but she was too doped out to get in the mood. She was too mellow to get horny enough. Deep down she wanted it but the motivation didn’t reach her arms. Oh well. They talked more about their past on the way up and before long Tyler had to break away and swim off of Nagato before she broke the surface. He tread water and watched her hull break the surface. Compared to her painting, the painting made her look right off the slipway. Her masts were folded over and her smokestack had flattened at the top until it was level with the majority superstructure aft and forward of it, her midsection looked like a mess of steel toothpicks and crumpled paper balled up. Her gun turrets stayed firm and locked her anti air armament was littered everywhere. The impact dislodged the smaller caliber guns and dropped them to the floor along with various crane and aircraft handling equipment. Her spotlights were all shattered and strewn about while the support beams for the mast looked like bendy straws. She was blinded by the nuclear bombs when her delicate eye-glass was shattered, easily curable unlike human blindness, but her mouth was still intact and still shark-toothed. When she felt the crisp air flow past her again it made her smile, and the soulless sockets of shattered glass mixed with the rust and shark grin spooked and creeped many people out-including Tyler. He quickly broke his gaze away and returned to work. Nagato was towed first to an Indonesian island port for fuel transfers from her fuel tanks and to refuel the two supporting ships. Nagato arrived at her new slipway just by Campbelltown shortly after where work began on her restoration. It was more than just restoration work, however.

There was a team of six people with radiation measurement gear and probes and sampling lab kits, they were touring around the whole ship pricking and prodding and scraping and sampling. They seemed impressed with the readings but not surprised. After a few days Nagato’s body functions adjusted to life without being flooded and she could speak again, Tyler anxiously stood on her forecastle deck waiting for her to speak.

“ねぇ、タイラー、やっと緒に話せるね!” Tyler’s huge grin turned into a scowl.

“You don’t know English, do you?” He muttered, she, too, heard the other but understood nothing.

“糞、母国語が違うんだ!”

“I think we should stick to this for now.” Tyler said mentally.

“I guess we have to.” She responded, after a pause she chuckled aloud. “What were we expecting?”

“Like how we knew each other for years and never bothered to actually talk?”

“No,” she laughed louder, “neither of us cared to ask.”

“I guess that’s a little funny.” The next day her window frames were set and the replacement eye-glass was put into place. They had to shock the window to boost its life to align with Nagato’s. She opened her eyes and looked around; they were a deep red, almost a burnt red. Tyler thought that was a strange color, she had to have chosen that color-she said she originally had brown eyes-when she was being interrogated for anything she wanted as far as modifications went. That really seemed to be her big request. She had another, but that one is much more sensitive and will take a longer time to fulfill.

Because the majority of Japanese battleships and battlecruisers are wholly British designs and replicas, much of Nagato’s bodily attributes are copies of British bodily attributes. British living ships-mostly female for tradition and temper-were examined and studied by Japanese engineers in their building and final states. This at first wasn’t a problem with Nagato or Fuso or Kongo, but when they were modernized their original genitals that were on the fantail were moved and enlarged for a more realistic use. This was the problem because when they were enlarged they were not set up to be properly cooled, and Nagato, Fuso, and Kongo especially suffered from very hot and irritating genitals. Their original genitals were fairly small and while they had no ability to cool other than in a very sexually active state-that wasn’t very efficient at that-they were small enough that not enough heat was generated to become displeasurable, when they were enlarged they became displeasurable. They found that occasionally they could open the covers for their slits and swish some sea water around to cool themselves off, and that’s what Nagato was doing when she met Tyler, cooling off. That was her only other serious issue that she demanded be fixed.

The day after her eye-glass was installed was a national holiday in Australia, so no one was working on Nagato. It was just Tyler and Nagato in the slip. Tyler was walking astern of her and on the dry dock floor, and since their ‘bonding’ she was much more open towards Tyler. She knew he was there but took the chance to cool off anyways, she didn’t have any seawater to use and the air wasn’t too useful but she took what she could get. It was at least something to her. Tyler was gawking at how absolutely massive she was, the crews had cleaned all the gunk off and now Tyler could see all of Nagato’s steel plating and vents and pump wells, everything was massive. Then he saw her in all her glory. He didn’t see how big her womanhood was when he was diving but in the light from the reflective water in the slipway he could see it was absolutely massive. It blew his mind with its size; the Japanese must have expected some very big warships to pop out of there.

“Hey Nagato, uh, are you trying something?”

“Trying to cool off. A hosing would be very nice.”

“I don’t think any hose could touch you, they aren’t big enough.”

“Please try? You have no idea how bad this is!” He tried anyway and it didn’t help, the hose didn’t even have enough pressure to reach her belly. She was going to really let her anger go and go on a long and tremendous rant on things that piss her off when she remembered one way that it could be helped-but she could never do it to herself well enough. Tyler did say he would make her comfortable, help her with whatever she needs. “Tyler.., I need something from you..,” her mood has swayed from an irritated desperation to a seductive luring. Tyler was completely thrown off.

“Uh, what?” He stammered, slightly confused.

“I need your compassion, your drive, I need your lust!”

“Nagato, what the fuck? Where the hell did this come from?”

“I need something to help cool off, please? I need some shit to get me going, I can’t push myself far enough to get all nice and cool.”

“But sex? Really?”

“I mean you can of fuck me whenever you want but I really need something now.” That subtly aroused Tyler.

“So.., how does sex help?”

“Just get me wet and that’ll help so much. Pleeaasssse???” She tried pulling her fantail slit apart with her many manipulators and tendrils for grooming/play/protection/etc to entice Tyler but it didn’t really help. Barely anything was showing through the dark slit. Tyler was still excited, his heart was racing and his mind was shooting off thoughts everywhere, should he take it? Should he just do enough or go all the way? Would it hurt their friendship? Would it boost their camaraderie?  She felt his excitement and she played with it, teasing him and luring him, and the closer he got the more excited she got. She had never been touched before but she has touched herself plenty, out of boredom and desperation, and the idea of not being the one to do it made her heart race and her mind shoot out thoughts. His long and time consuming trek to her conning tower boosted both of their teasing and lust, their loins felt like powerful electricity coursing through their genitals! This tension and excitement only made the actual foreplay much more exciting, gentle hands passing over the bodies, fingers trailing around, naughty deeds spoken and threats of violation accounted for. They surely were ready for a good long evening alone together. During the foreplay Nagato had only revealed the sex part at the base of her conning tower, and in the moved armored plate’s recess was a vulva nice and flush with the surrounding ‘skin’ but when they actually went to touch each other the vulva jutted out from the tower.

“What are you? A man or a woman?”

“I’m a woman! You’re looking right at my vagina, aren’t you?”

“Well,” he leaned side to side, examining a short and stubby shaft with a few pipes along side it, probably for cooling her of for other bodily needs but either way, “it looks like a penis, a short, fat, chode penis.” That made her laugh.

“Having some insecurity problems, Tyler?”

“Maybe..,” that made her laugh even more while the thought of her having a cock shut his stiffy down. He wanted to do it with her but he needed some help so he took his hand and touched her vulva. It was warm and soft to the touch, plush and malleable, it restarted his cock. He slid his middle and ring fingers up and down the lips, she quietly whimpered and squirmed, closing her eyes and gasping in air. The more effort Tyler put in the stronger Nagato reacted, as he increased her efforts her vaginal piece gently thrusted up and towards him and his caressing before it’d return to where it started, in revolutions.

This pattern continued for a little while before he started pushing his fingers into her vagina. He first just brushed in a little, testing the water, and when he was met only with a quick moan did he continue. He pushed in quickly and only until his mid-joint before whisking it out again and again. She reached with a hand to his and showed him how she liked it-deep. She pressed his hand against her skin forcing his fingers as deep as possible and he quickly caught on, he soon took over thrusting his fingers deep inside before drawing them back. During this Nagato felt amazing, like never before, better than if she did it herself, she just had to grab something to hold on to, and so she reached out and gripped his shirt while all around her hull she grabbed onto various objects like chains, cable, structures, gun barrels and the like. Her hand on his shirt sporadically would break off and grip his arm, or a leg, or his back, just trying to get a grip of him. Her whimpers, gasps, and whines told Tyler he was doing a good job and to keep it up while the soft metal flesh on his fingers broke way for his entry and didn’t hesitate to shut tight behind him as he left, her metal flesh was tenderly soaked and heated, encouraging his cock for a taste of it. His long member throbbed against his underpants and yearned to be released from its isolation, and so it was.

His free hand quickly undid his belt buckle and wrenched his pants off before he started stroking his throbbing cock to rub out the easy one. That was when he used that hand to grab her hand and wrap it around his cock, nice and firm, and started showing her how to rub his out. She was a fast learner and very soon had him moaning and shuddering as he fought to last forever. She had a full grip on his cock and was enjoying how hard and thick it was when all of a sudden she was hit with a massive orgasm. “Oh shit! Oh fuck!!” She moaned, both in Japanese aloud and in Tyler’s head.

Her grip on him was tight and he took over rubbing one out while she recouped from her orgasm, and she had done a pretty good job up till then; Tyler didn’t take very long to rub out the rest of it. He sprayed his cum onto the deck between his legs and squeezed up all he had, he was ready. Nagato thought that he was done, that she was cool enough and could make it until night to ‘freeze’ as much as possible but she was wrong. Suddenly she felt his cock against her lips stroking up and down collecting her juices. Once his head was nice and wet he found the opening and pushed into her soaking vagina. It felt even better around his cock than his fingers; slick and plush flesh breaking way for his entry and gripping his member as its throbbing made itself well known to Nagato. Every one of his long drawn thrusts made Nagato squirm, made her hot, made her lust for more! Their orgasms had multiplied their sensitivities and heightened the pleasure to extraordinary levels, neither of them had gone this far for pleasure, and neither of them were going to stop here.

Nagato’s arms more intensely grabbed and gripped Tyler and they began tearing his shirt and leaving marks on his arms. She had lashed around his back and kept him pressed against her conning tower while he worked her over. His loving thrusts and penetrations makes her tongue slip and constantly she mutters things under her breath in between moans and yelps. He didn’t know what she was saying because she wasn’t sounding in his head consistently, but even with the language barrier he knew she was loving and enjoying this. He then tried to focus on his enjoyment, he almost transcended to another world when he did so, because his hormones were so lively and enthralling. Not only did it all feel so good and lustrous but also right and belonging, he didn’t feel like this was just a favor, no, but rather something deserved and wanted; like it was something they needed. That seemed to blow every feeling sky high, indescribable and unsurpassable. He felt his ecstasy rise and fall, rise and fall, rise and fall periodically like he was coming closer to orgasm but never quite reached it while Nagato was almost the opposite.

For her she knew that this was right, it was needed, that sex with Tyler was a must. Ever since being hopped up on drugs and releasing their feelings she knew this was inevitable and that she would be longing for the right moment-and her longing and patience provided her with the sweetest fruit. She was in a state almost identical to Tyler’s but rather she was achieving orgasms, very many orgasms, every time she felt him about to cum she would beat him to it and thus her tightening hold on him would disappear and he’d cool off. Every time she came she did transcend into another world for a while, a world where her whole body was enthralled and saturated with the hormones and the sensual feelings that Tyler was providing, she would have appeared to be stoned above cloud nine to someone watching but to her it was all in good cause. She would return to her relative normal state about three quarters ready for another orgasm and it was only after about twenty times did she realize that he wasn’t getting this high and needed some help. So she tried as hard as she could to keep a very tight hold on him so he could get off and after a few tries that is exactly what happened.

Tyler’s second orgasm hit him like a freight train. He jerked out of Nagato and came like a shotgun onto her vulva while he slumped over her massive tendril and drooled onto her conning tower. For a good seven or eight minutes he seemed drugged out and stoned like Nagato did when she would cum, but unlike Nagato he was down for the count. It was only after he came to did they realize the moon had replaced the sun and that they had been at it for nearly two and a half hours. In the moonlight he looked upon Nagato’s vulva and saw how covered she was in his semen. It was all over the face of the tendril in glops and sone were strung to each other and two thick strands were still on his oozing cock. He then noticed that her whole tendril face was wet with her coolant and that it left a wet and warm imprint on his crotch, while the front of his balls and inner thighs were also covered in it, too. It was very warm and enjoyable. Nagato felt his hot steamy cum all over her crotch and it made her mellow and gleeful, warming her as well. Her tendrils seemed to have minds of their own as they explored Tyler’s hot, naked, and sweaty body. Wrapping around and gripping thighs, biceps, pecs, calfs, forearms, abs, his jaw, his hair, and stroking his ear as she mellowed out and just relaxed. He felt so nice in her arms; his constant and steady breathing with his slowing heartbeat really made her feel homely and loved. She felt tired and she could feel how Tyler’s body was relaxing; he, too, was tired and both were falling asleep.

“That was amazing, Tyler, that was amazing.” Tyler let out a long drawn groan before he responded.

“Did that help? Are you better now?” Her arms wrapped around Tyler and held him tightly.

“Oh I’ve never felt so good before! You’re all I’ve ever wanted!” That made him feel special, made him feel even better than he did. “I knew you loved me, too, sweetie. All I ever wanted to be my man.” That caught him off guard.

“Wait, I’m your man? Like relationship marriage man?” She was confused.

“Did you think we were something else? I thought you knew since I was being raised.” He admitted he didn’t think she saw him like that. “Oh no, Tyler, you are all I want to be mine, you’re kind and caring, helpful and lively, and good at sex. That’s all I wanted, simple, yes, and you exceed in all of them-” a tendril slithered down to his flaccid shaft and held it in a coil, “some more than the others.”

“I can’t be perfect, what’s wrong with me?”

“Well, you could be more assertive. You’re too much of a yes man, tell me no. You are daddy after all.” That got Tyler thinking as he fell asleep in her arms, bundled up and snug against her tower.

Every night they were alone they had sex and every night Tyler became more dominant, yet every so often they would have sex more like the first night. Sex that was long, smooth, relaxing, and seemingly drug-induced. As Tyler became more and more dominant Nagato became more and more clingy during sex, and she began leaving cuts and scrapes on his back and arms. He never feels the pain at the moment it happens but it concerns him how she is cutting him-it isn’t very deep or anything but it’s still cuts. This went on and Tyler began noticing strange differences in his body.

His veins had started turning grey, and his finger and toe nails also began changing color, his stomach and guts would sporadically begin hurting and cramping. He would have fevers and aching limbs at times but it would pass and he would feel great, better than before. As it progressed more and more and his skin began turning grey he worriedly visited the doctor. The doctor had no explanation; he visited others who had no reason for it. It was when he visited the doctor that examined Nagato did he get his answer. “To put it simply, Tyler, you’re mutating.” He was dumbfounded. “We’ve seen this before, but that was in a more controlled environment and with many enzymes accelerating it. At the stable level, the life bearing metal and its alloys are very passive, almost submissive, but when agitated, or in this case radiated, it turns very aggressive and bonds with carbon-based matter. In extreme cases it can break through the stability of other metal alloys, but this is very energy consuming and taxing on the life-metal. Radiated life-metal in particular is weak-aggressive. To put it short your interaction with Nagato and her bodily fluids is seeping into your body and bonding with your flesh. You’re transmutating into a humorph where normally she would have to transform you.”

“So, what’s gonna happen to me?”

“We don’t know for sure, yet. So far nothing life-threatening. Your friend Tobias is going through the same changes with Prinz Eugen. The bomb testings must have destabilized Nagato and Prinz Eugen and caused them to be radiated, and their bodily fluids more aggressive than normal.”

A few more months passed and Nagato had been launched, she had in that time been fixed on what media there was about her and she had been acting very strangely. She had been demanding flesh foods like beef, pork, poultry, and fish, as well as some various metals to consume. It worried Tyler that he might soon be a father but nine months passed and nothing happened. In those months Nagato gained contact with Yamato over the radio and neither of them stopped talking for a week. After a year of pregnancy syndromes, in the night, Nagato wasn’t herself, and this worried Tyler greatly. As he was walking along the deck he spotted a slick figure climbing aboard the fantail. At first Tyler was concerned, who broke into the docks? After a few alternatives going through his head he felt that it was a curious swimmer from across the bay. It’s a lengthy swim but doable, and from the silhouette in the moonlight she certainly looked fit enough. He grew comfortable with the situation and approached the woman on the lower deck. “Hey!” He called as he transcended the ladder, “you’re not supposed to be here on the ship, y’know.” Quickly the figure turned to him and retorted.

“I am the ship.” The voice and eyes peering at him made him slip and fall on his ass.

“What the fuck?” She sounded exactly like Nagato, only without the booming echo her voice had. “Who are you!?”

“Tyler, it’s me, Nagato, can’t you see?”

“No, no not at all!” She approached him and in the moonlight he could see she was entirely naked and in her hair there was the silver fluid Nagato had inside her, Tyler was bewildered and lost. “Stop! Stop right there!” Nagato’s arms from the nearby turret reached down and held him against her barbette.

“Tyler, it’s me. It really is me.” He heard this in his head, but it echoed twice, not the booming echo but like twins were speaking in unison. His head hurt and his body shivered.

“What the fuck?”

“I made me, a little me, a human me.”

“H-How? Why?”

“I don’t know how, but the more we made love the more I felt human, the more I felt like I could be human.”

“How did she happen?”

“I wanted it, I wanted to be human, so I made me like a baby, but I’m full grown.” The way Nagato explained that was between speaking through Tyler’s head and Nagato, the human. Tyler had a panic attack before he passed out. Nagato helped herself carry him inside to where he slept and spread him out on his bed to let him rest easy. Nagato watched him sleep comfortably in the bed, she decided to climb in with him; this is where her new body flailed around trying to work the sheets. She was still learning how to walk and move, as well as most other bodily functions. She eventually found her way under the bed sheets and cuddled against Tyler; she didn’t want to move, she didn’t want to leave his side, and she felt very warm under the covers. This is when she told Tyler why she did this through his subconscious. “You said you thought you’d marry a woman that liked to cook in just an apron and try all sorts of new foods, I want to make that dream real like you’ve made mine.”

Fin

 

Nagato and Prinz Eugen are much like Ratbat’s living machines, their bodily life metal is aggressive, not as aggressive as forced adaption but will naturally take over a flesh body. Ask your questions in the comments! I still check the site daily.

The Imperial Might of Japan Herself

I’m back! I know I’ve been quite quiet over the past.., few weeks but I’ve also been writing another story. The story of the largest battleship ever, the IJN Yamato. It’s a long ass story but it’s worth it. Trust me it’s good. In other events Black Ops III is out (got to try it, there’s a WWII simulation map and it’s a Tiger II GALORE <3<3<3), Halo 5 (I heard it was a let down 4 and 1/2 hour campaign) and so is Fallout 4 (which I’m sure the lot of you are playing and won’t see the light of day for a few weeks) and soon my personal favorite, Battlefront III (sticking to the classic count) is arriving. Anyway enjoy all!

 

Hisashi climbed down the ladder to the roof of the conning tower bridge. He stood back and bowed.

“Good morning Yamato.”

“Good morning Hisashi.” Her voice was elegant, beautiful; it captured her poetic namesake of Japan and all its beauty. Hisashi erected himself and looked up to the bridge where her brown eyes looked back to his, the tall and menacing tower of metal and man was an impressive sight no matter where you saw it, but only up close can one see a decade of war taking its toll on the mighty symbol. Her armored plates had sign of weathering, her eyes heavy with sleepless, bomber filled nights, her magnificent voice uttered by a slow moving pair of lips tired of trembling in fear of fire bombs, and at worse sight a usually unmotivated crew. The crew is very inexperienced, only two combat missions during the whole war, and only once did Yamato use her guns. The crew had come up with a list of the most useless things in the world: The Great Wall of China, The Great Pyramids, and Yamato, and she didn’t challenge the list, either. She’s a mighty vessel, largest and heaviest in the globe. 79,808 tons of metal machine and all it’s done to contribute to the Emperor’s war is sail as a show ship almost. She confides in Hisashi and him alone her troubles, feeling of worthlessness, desire to fight, alienation from her fellow fleet ships, and her feelings of dishonor. But this morning on her newest voyage she had a hopeful fire in her eyes. “We’re going to Okinawa, Hisashi; we’re going to the front. No carriers. I’m the fighter now.”

“That’s great, Yamato, that’s great. Finally we will fight for the Emperor! Fight and beat the Americans off our homes!” He was more excited than she was. “And then we will return victorious!”

“Hisashi, don’t tell anyone this but,”

“What is it, Yamato?”

“It’s only a one way trip.” His heart sank. No returning, no glorious arrival, this is a fight to the death mission. “We’re going to beach on the Okinawa beach and halt any attempts to land until we run dry.”

“So be it.” Their voices were tense and low; they had dreamed of after the war, together as a part of the mightiest navy ever, they’ll now never see the day. Whenever they’d previously sit together they’d plan out how they’d engage the Imperialist Americans, dream about ravaging their puny ships and how they’d triumph over them, and steam into the San Francisco Bay Glorious in battle triumph.

“We don’t have much time left, Hisashi. I’d like to live as full a life as possible.” Her tone had dropped even lower. One day she told him of a lovely dream she had with a husband and a child, it was vague and she barely remembers it all but for that whole month she was obsessed by it, dreaming, thinking, talking, and sharing it with Hisashi alone. Often he’d ask why she only talked to him on such matters, the commander was much wiser than he was, but she never got around to confiding to the commander. She would talk to everyone and follow orders from the bridge but she never got personal with anyone but Hisashi. Still, he didn’t mind.

“A taste of the sushi, perhaps?” He knew she had always wanted to eat sushi. He got up from his folded seat and moved towards the ladder.

“It wouldn’t be refused.” She said with a smile, but that wasn’t what she wanted to say. “Hisashi, do you ever feel compassionate around me?” He stopped on the ladder. He folded his arm through the rungs to hold himself as he thought.

“I wouldn’t deny the rumors.” For a few years there has been a rumor that Yamato and he were planning to marry. Yamato heard it and passed it to Hisashi, but neither confronted anyone about it. They let it be a story that excited the crew on this long dull post. Yamato didn’t share the other rumor that the crew thought of; the long and loud creaks and groans of her hull at night were love-making between them. That rumor was false entirely, she shifted around at night just to move, any movement felt like a million miles to her, and she loved moving in her tight dock slip. She looked down at Hisashi into his eyes and waited for him to continue. He didn’t so she took the lead.

“At your heart would you agree? Truly agree at your heart?” This made Hisashi stop and think. He grew tired and slid down the ladder he thought that long; searching his feelings and after a time he found his answer.

“Yes.” Yamato fought hard to hold back a smile but it showed anyways, Hisashi saw and couldn’t help but smile back. Her teeth were impressive but not overwhelming; everything about her was representing the beauty of Japan: her teeth were straight and nice with a white polish. Most other battleships have shark teeth or simple razor fold teeth for a fear and intimidation factor but not Yamato; she had her eighteen inch guns for that. Rarely did Hisashi see her teeth so it was like a shining star to him. She noticed that she made him smile and blushed a darker gray than her base coat.

That night she slept quietly and soundly for the first time since American bombers flew over Japan regularly. She dreamed of a strange turn of events where once she arrives at Okinawa the Americans pull back, and form a treaty with Japan to cease the bloodshed of their people. The Emperor agrees to this and the fighting stops. She is then refueled and moved back to Japan and from there they tour the Pacific, all the while figuring out how Hisashi and her would marry. They run into the fabled American battleship Iowa, the Iowa tries to smooth talk her but doesn’t get through to her. Later Hisashi takes her hand in marriage and she bears beautiful children, then her dream was interrupted by the Commander.

“Yamato, Okinawa reports an increase in carrier activity. Ready for an arial attack close to Okinawa.” He noticed her confirmation wasn’t normal. “Everything alright, Yamato?”

“Yes senpai, well, no senpai.” He asked for her to elaborate. “I wish for a fuller life, senpai, to love and birth and raise children.” The commander nodded. He suspected she’d be going through rough emotions since hearing about her sentencing.

“Do what you see fit for fulfilling that. I know I wish I could see my wife one more time.” With that she figured she’d hurry her relations with Hisashi up to the sex and possibly pregnancy. If she could beach herself maybe the Americans wouldn’t scrap a pregnant and ammo-less ship, and spare her Hisashi as well. She realized that the Americans would show no mercy to her, none. By then she would have sunk many ships and killed thousands of Americans, she is doomed no matter what. Tears began to roll from her eyes; she began to quiver in fear. The largest and mightiest ship in the world is crying and quivering in fear.

She felt Hisashi stir, they had a unique feeling of each other, and they knew each other’s feelings like their own. Even now in the midst of his night’s sleep he felt her distraught emotions. He arose from his cot and dressed himself in the dark before making his way up the superstructure. The bridge commander stopped him and brought him close to whisper in his ear. Do whatever she wants. Hisashi replied, I always intend too, sir. Then he climbed another ladder up a deck and opened the access door to slide down the ladder to the conning bridge roof and bowed.

“Yamato, what’s wrong?” He asked as he sat down.

“I never did anything with my life! I-I-I wish I could do more, to marry, to birth, to love!” She was about to break down again when Hisashi let his heart flow.

“I love you, Yamato, do you not love me?” It worked, she stopped tearing, she was silent, both of them knew the answer, she did love him. “Yamato there is not a single thing you listed that we cannot do tonight.” She smiled a little.

“Even the birth of our child?” She said questioning.

“We can start it.” She smiled more, slowly and armored panel beneath the ladder moved away and a large protruding hose-like object appeared looking like a vagina at its front.

“Please start, then.” Hisashi moved towards her vagina, unsure and curious of it. He leaned over and looked at its sides; pistons and hoses, hydraulics and piping covered it. It had gears and such all along it’s sides making it look very mechanical and easy to fix if something went wrong. It turned him on more than her vagina did. Her vagina was placed on a faceplate that looked like the bow without the protrusion; it gradually thinned into the lips of her beautiful vagina, like it was elegantly crafted by an artisan. “Are you alright, Hisashi?”

“Y-Yes, I’m fine, Yamato.”

“I’m ready.” He placed his index and middle fingers onto her lips at the top and felt how surprisingly soft she was, plush and smooth; he trailed his fingers down her slit softly. Her soft moans fueled his passion; he trailed his fingers up and down soft and slow until a little silver ball appeared at the top. He rubbed that softly, noting it was moist, and plunged his fingers into her hole to test her moisture levels. He eased his two fingers in and out pumping her and searching around for her good spot. He was breath taken by how soft she was, so plush, tender, and hot. “You’re making me so wet, Hisashi!”

“I’m ready.” He undid his pants and shirt, pulled out his fingers; they were dripping with hot silver lube, and placed his throbbing cock head against her eager lips.

“Yes, Hisashi! Yes Hisashi! Do it!” He followed her plea and fell on it; her moan signaled he’d gone deep. He felt her hot walls surround him, her slick inside welcome him, and her love embrace him and warm his insides. He hesitated to leave, still trying to figure out just what he was doing exactly, he pulled out to his head before thrusting into her again. Yamato was egging him to go faster, so he tried pleasing her and please her he did. Her eyes were mostly clenched shut or looking down to him, her mouth agape and moaning and grunting. Her whole hull and superstructure shook with every thrust.

On the bridge everyone could see Hisashi was doing a good job. Her windows used as eyes were blacked out and shut, her moans echoed softly inside, her shudders could be felt in anything they touched, and this was making the most of them a little ashamed and uncomfortable. They felt like they were trespassing. Only the commander and two of the elder men smiled. One young and curious sailor started to lean towards the window to peak but the commander swatted his shoulder and frowned at him. The sailor stood back shamed. The radio operator, one of the elders, tuned into what the Americans called “Ms. Tokyo” radio station and listened to her music and propaganda using the speakers on max setting to drown out Yamato.

“Oh Hisashi! Oh Hisashi! I never thought it’d be this good! Oooohh!” She wailed, Hisashi kept humping and humping, looking up to her face and watching her signs of gay enjoyment. He looked back down towards her vagina. Her lips wrapped around his cock and held on, not wanting to let go, and every time he pulled out a sheen of silver coated his cock to keep it warm in the cool air. “Oh, oh, oh YYEESS! Harder Hisashi! Love me more!” He complied, thrusting more powerfully and deeper into her. He looked down and watched as his thrusts pushed her vagina against his crotch and then coil back from its base like a cannon and then follow him out as he pulled out. He went hard and fast, watching himself penetrate her and push her vagina in. He listened to her gleeful cheers and rambles and felt amazing. Soon he felt her tightening on him, her moans becoming more rapid, and her temperature increasing. She snaked her arms around him and inside his remaining clothes, as she told him she felt it building. Then he felt himself rapidly building, but knew he couldn’t pull out, she wanted to feel it, and she needed to feel it. He started to moan, letting his body do its job without worrying about keeping it in anymore. Suddenly he couldn’t hold back, he pushed in as deep as he could and let go.

She cried aloud, “it’s so hot! So hot! It’s everywhere!” She felt it first inside her depths then it seemed that the whole pacific was Hisashi’s seamen, so hot and creamy; it made her feel hot all over and everywhere. Hisashi felt relieved, and Yamato’s great full cries made him feel even better, but she was still tight, still waiting her turn. And she was too good to only fuck once. He eased back out drawing a long moan from Yamato, she didn’t think he’d keep loving her but she was happily wrong. She wanted the most from this little time, she focused on what she felt and was not disappointed. She felt his skin, the slick shaft that rubbed her right, the cum still oozing from his cock. His hot seamen kept coming and coming, she never wanted it to end. Abruptly Hisashi pulled out to his head before dramatically stopping, causing Yamato to yelp in surprise.

“Ready for another?”

“Always!” He plunged back into her tightening pussy, pulling a moan from deep within her as her grip locked on him while her orgasm arose and couldn’t be held back anymore. He watched and felt her pussy throb around his cock, silver liquids pumped out of her vagina lips against his crotch. “I love you, Hisashi, I love you like the fish love their ocean.” She held him until the oozing stopped then allowed him to continue with the second run. It lasted longer than the first and was more intense as well, they built up together and at the same moment their cusps overwhelmed them and they came at once. They rested, still connected, for a good amount of time until Hisashi rolled off her to the side and leaned his back against her tower base. She wrapped around his body and dressed him again. “That was amazing, Hisashi. Surely that was enough to fertilize me.” He felt hot, sweaty, and perfect in her arms. She never wanted to let him go.

“I feel like we’ll never see the result, Yamato that makes me feel depressed.”

“I know. I know.” She thought of how her carrier sister ship sank; submarine. She thought that one day she might be risen from the depths, and rebuilt, and if they do have a baby inside her it will grow and come into a better world, with Hisashi as the father and herself as the mother. Only thing was: Hisashi will die. “Hisashi, there’s something I want to tell you.”

“I’ll always listen, my love.”

“I will sink, but I may still live on with the baby inside me on the bottom. We might even stay together; the German cruiser said that’s what their battleship did.”

“What? How?”

“She said that the battleship’s lover was transformed; I want to transform you.” He thought about her want. He was told to do anything she asked.

“Yes.” She comforted him, readied her injectors and placed them where it felt natural, and then she listened to his screams as she changed him. She finished up and held him tight, ordered for him a blanket and pillow to sleep with where he lay, in the fetal position, so she could hold him in her arms like they were married. Like they were married after this war and home in a harbor slip. And there they slept.

A few hours later they were awoken: the battle was imminent. The officers passed around sake, and told the crewman to drink, to ease the pain ahead. Usually when Hisashi drank he could get only a third threw the bottle before he was too drunk to think; he downed the bottle faster than he could a third earlier and barely felt any different. The rest of the crew wasn’t fairing the same. Later there were run-ins with the American planes, Yamato and an accompanying cruiser engaged repeatedly but to no avail. She was talking to Hisashi when she abruptly stopped and told him a report came in about a hundred and fifty aircraft heading their way. Then her face darkened, she felt them on radar. She wrapped around Hisashi for comfort, he tried his best to comfort her but they both knew that she was obsolete, air power took the seas. The aircraft turned towards them in an attack pattern, her crew fired all they could. Her 18 inch guns were loaded with the buzzbee anti-air flak shells and fired at the incoming planes. The tracers went everywhere, the drunken gunners sprayed everywhere, bombs went off everywhere, and torpedoes were all around her. She was struck a few times and listed to the sides; she clutched her Hisashi in her arms as her damage control pumps righted her. For two hours the American planes tormented her, strafed her decks, the gunfire tearing her crew limb from limb, half from half, flesh from bone, life, from existence. Men screamed everywhere; turrets were hit with bombs and exploded into the sky. Her escorts were diced up as well. They were bombed and torpedoed to the bottom, only fifty miles from Japan’s most southern point. She felt the end was near, the planes were getting closer and closer with each run, and much of her AA batteries were dead, disabled, in flames or all of the above. She lifted Hisashi, he was quivering in fear, and she looked him in the eye with her gorgeous eyes reminding him of Japan and asked him one last promise. “Hisashi!? I need you to promise me one more thing!” He knew what was coming, she thought about what she’s asking of him, tears began rolling down their faces. “Promise me, promise never to forget me!”

“I promise! I promise never to let you go! I’ll never leave you! Always with you!” They both leaned in; she brought him close to her lips. They kissed. A kiss is an unbreakable promise, something reserved for the closest of loved ones. And they meant everything about it then. She felt her side get rocked by a torpedo, felt the rush of warm Pacific water rush in, and keep coming, flooding her pump station and her halls. She knew she was sunk right then. She savored his lips’ taste. His warm flesh tainted with the salty air and his sweat. His tongue sat on top of her massive tongue, stroking each other for comfort. Hisashi felt her tense up, felt her fear. He took in her salty metal lips and tongue, her slick warm fluids flowed into his mouth, her tender love amongst her amass of war and hate. He felt her pain, the flooding; they shared every feeling they had. Suddenly the heat in the middle of her erupted. Her eyes shot open and her mouth went agape, Hisashi was dropped as her arms went limp and an explosion ripped her in half, Hisashi felt a part of himself be torn from the whole, then half of his essence felt empty. He plummeted to the raging seas below and was hit hard. He struggled to return to the surface where he fought to stay above water. He met with a small group of survivors and drifted with them. They were all heart broke, demoralized, and any hope of Japan’s survival sank with their ship. Some cried, cried like babies when they knew they dishonored their family, the Emperor, and most of all- Japan. Everything they lived for in their eyes abandoned them; they were the most worthless things in the universe in their eyes. Hisashi cried for his lost love on top of the dishonor, he felt her death. Not her disappearance, but her life leaving her hull when she was ripped by that explosion. They all watched the mushroom cloud standing over the ship dispatch after minutes of intimidation. They were soon picked up by Americans, triumphant in their slaying of the beast, celebratory in their victory. No Japanese sailor could bear to look at anything but the deck. No matter where they sailed Hisashi knew where she was, he felt her presence on the bottom.

When the two bombs dropped on their home soil and their country surrendered the crew of the Yamato, and every other sailor, pilot, or soldier, felt the shame of defeat on their shoulders. Depression settled among nearly every one of them. Once they were released most would return home to move on with their lives and rebuild their culture and homes. Not Hisashi. He moved to the most southern point of Japan, built himself a seaworthy fishing vessel, and every day of the weekdays he sailed out to his lover’s grave and sat. Sometimes he stayed overnight, waiting, waiting, waiting for some sign from his lover, from his long lost Yamato. He could drift anywhere overnight and he’d know his way back to her grave, just by their connection he knew where she was and how she was. He longed to be with her every hour. Years and years and years later he still went out; never missing a day he couldn’t miss for getting more gas, food, or money. Occasionally he’d go fish with the son of his neighbor named Takeo, they were like father and son, and whenever Takeo went home he felt like that was something he missed out on with Yamato. Nevertheless he remained faithful towards his lost love and never searched for romance, but that didn’t deter him from advising the youth about love. He was viewed as the wisest in the village, and would be asked for knowledge often. Few knew why he was the way he was; a 30 year old guy that’s wiser than the 60 year olds, when he was really in his hundreds by the time the research vessels came and moved him off Yamato’s grave.

“Sorry but we have Japanese authorization for this project.” The announcer spoke in English.

“How wong?” He asked in the stereotypical Japanese accent. He actually could speak English fluently.

“About two to three weeks.”

“Dat no good. I need dis spot fow fishing.” He always welcomed explorers and gave them space, as long as they shared what they saw with him. Even still two weeks minimum isn’t what he wants, alone time was still important. “I go as wong as you tewl me what down dare!”

“We’re here to resurrect the IJN Yamato.”

“I’m staying here then!” He instantly dropped the heavy mispronunciation accent. “You cannot stop me!”

“On what grounds?” He thought quickly.

“We’ll talk in secret; we’ll meet on your ship!”

“Negative, what is your relationship with the Yamato?”

He hesitated. “.., lover.” He was brought on as some con artist, living ships were made famous by the raising of the Titanic two years ago but nearly all records of Yamato were lost. He sat down in front of a (useless) translator and the Captain of the ship. He uttered two words.

“Say again?” Hisashi sighed. For nearly 76 years he kept this secret.

“Back in nineteen-forty-five the Yamato and I were very close..,” he explained his whole story with her, and then he told them his routine for the past 76 years. He even pointed to people who were on previous search parties for the Yamato remains and said the date their first search was. The men in the room were impressed. The Captain leaned over and asked for an electricity measuring device. Hisashi didn’t catch the whole name but knew it had to do with the electric current in metal that usually give life to them. He was granted permission to stay on board for the operation for his insight and knowledge of her interior. As he watched submarine footage of the eerie black turn to greenish orange rust he felt shivers.

“This is where that final torpedo hit.” He was told. Just then the sub’s ultralights kicked on and Hisashi saw a hole bigger than his fishing trawler, deeper than his trawler long, black as death itself. He was staring at what killed his Yamato, and he knew there was more to her death than that. They circled all around the upturned hull, investigating the multiple torpedo holes in her massive hull. They decided to put the shiny probe needles down right on her belly, one of the most sensitive regions of a ship, and tested the frequencies for any life. They tested for a charge sufficient enough to sustain life.

All failed.

Then they tried vocalizing their presence, even Hisashi piped up towards the end.

All failed.

“Again.”

Failure.

“Again.”

Failure.

“Again!”

Failure.

Every try failed. Yamato was dead. Some of the guys there pulled him back into his chair and patted his back. One of the more empathetic women massaged his shoulders. His whole hopes of finally talking to her again, ever, vanished in the blink of an eye. He cried like he did 72 years ago. After the tears started he got up and left, went to his trawler where he had a picture of Yamato’s broadside at the dock. He took that picture. He put it in his finest frame and made a little mural around it with a little book of his time without her. He held that frame to his chest and cried himself to sleep in the galley of his trawler.

They didn’t need him that day or the next to be honest; they explored and tested the outer of the hull for weak points and openings to fill. They knew that Yamato was too heavy for a barge or ship bus so they would need to really focus on the tear points to keep her buoyant for towing. The days after they used Hisashi’s guidance in navigating the interior. He wasn’t his helpful self, though, he helped but he didn’t actively help; trying for as minimal conversation as possible. It took even longer than they anticipated, run ins with unknown damage, furniture remains, and a few snagged RC sub bot cables for the most part, but after six weeks she was on her way to the surface. It took a grueling five hours to reach the surface, three more than Titanic simply because of weight and stability. Just before Yamato reached the brightest parts of the ocean the submarines carefully righted the hull. That was when Hisashi, sitting in the back of his little trawler with a camera, felt tears of joy run from his eyes as Yamato’s superstructure broke the waves and rose to the sky. He filmed the rising, and specifically zoomed on the holes that doomed her before taking an expansive shot of the whole scene. He put the camera away and looked at what time had done to his love. Her superstructure was mostly free of rust: being buried in the soft sand on the bottom while her hull looked like half shredded green cheese with rusticles all over her body. The guns were held in place as she sank to the bottom and only a few things were bent out of place. The antennas and wires and poles were swept away and the smokestack had taken serious damage. He followed her all the way back to the port that birthed her, and the same port that was to restore her. The Mitsubishi ship yards agreed to restore their lost child with help from the same team that coordinated the restoration of Titanic. Hisashi set up a tent outside of the yards where he had a clear view of the progress and remained there, watching the team toil away, for as long as he needed too.

 

 

 

Yamato’s eyes shot open, her mouth dropped and she screamed. She quickly regained herself and looked around, something was different. She didn’t feel any water, only chucks under her hull, she felt empty, entire sections of her insides were gone, her guns were working and stowed, and nobody was on board. Hisashi wasn’t in her arms, either. She teared up and looked down where she last saw him. He was standing there, clad in a rubber suit with thick rubber boots. He was smiling ear to ear. She’s never seen him smile like that. She instantly lashed out, wrapping her arms around him and pulled him up in between her eyes, both cried. She pinned him against her, never dreaming of letting go. Hisashi knew what she felt, he didn’t dream of letting go ever again, not in his past near eighty years has he ever dreamed of letting go of her. Soon after they were glued together gangways touched her hull again and men and women went back to work. It’s been three years since they first put her in the slipway for renovation, and they were nearly complete. Suddenly Yamato started asking questions.

“Hisashi what happened? How are we in the slipway? Why am I empty? Why was there nobody aboard?” He whispered all her answers to her.

“You blew up, you died. Your hull sank to the bottom.”

“How long was I dead?” She said in disbelief, it seemed mere moments ago she felt the torpedoes tearing into her.

“It was seventy-nine years ago. We lost the war. Japan wanted you back as a memorial so these people rose you up. They fixed you. You were gutted and your inside was changed for a more appealing look and to fit museum pieces. Nobody was aboard because we needed a massive electric discharge to bring you back to life.”

“Is that why you’re in that rubber suit?” She giggled as she stroked his rubber back.

He too chuckled and agreed. “Yes, yes. Yamato it’s been so long, I’ve missed you exponentially. You missed so much. I wrote it all down for you in a book I left on my trawler.”

“When did you get a trawler?”

“A month after the war, I used it to make a living and sit above you. Every day I went to your grave. Every day I waited for something. I would have given it all away to be with you again forever.” She gripped him tighter.

“Hisashi I’m sorry I left you.”

“That doesn’t matter now. Now, now we are together. Together without a war.”

“Now we can have the child!” She was so happy, super excited, she could barely contain herself.

“Yamato.., they found something inside you.”

“The baby?”

“No, a composition of your life metal. It, too, was dead.” She looked him in the eyes, he wasn’t looking cheery. “It was dead; there wasn’t anything they could do with it.”

“I.., was pregnant?”

“Yes. Not anymore. They had to use it in the restoration.” She frowned and teared up. “They’re sorry.”

“We have to try again?” Hisashi nodded. Yamato closed her eyes and brought him close again. They were locked in that hug for the rest of the day. The night came and workers were still toiling away, her launch was scheduled for the morning. Then her main turrets could be assembled and put in place. When morning came hundreds flocked to the pier to watch the monstrous hull move like nothing into the water. Yamato instinctively questioned why the water wasn’t at her waterline before looking into her answer’s giant and gaping holes. That afternoon the shell pieces were dropped into the well for gun turret number two for display of the huge size, also dropped in was a quarter scale working model of the gun loading process. She was breath taken when a wingless Zero followed them in, then the wings, then some decommissioned bombs, and finally a large table covered in model waves and a model of herself leading three destroyers, a heavy cruiser, the carrier task force, some light cruisers and a Fuso class. A few other models of aircraft, an American task force, and various other gun caliber’s shells before the crane in the rear was put in place followed by the aircraft hydraulic launches. It took a few weeks after that for all three of her main gun turrets to be put into place, but after that she felt complete again.

To her surprise there was already a small crew waiting for her finalizing. Apparently a band of maritime merchants were assembled to man her in her longest voyage ever: to Hawaii. Not to the launch point where they staged the attack on Pearl Harbor but to the actual Pearl Harbor. The crew was dressed in casual clothing as food, fuel, water, and other utilities were loaded on to her and she was prepared to leave her slip. If anyone were to come try and remove Hisashi from her she’d make sure they had a nice swim home. Nothing will separate them again. They loaded for about three days before they set off for Hawaii.

“I wonder how much the world has changed, Hisashi. What happened while I was gone?” She snuggled him close to her and watched the rising sun as she left her home harbor.

“Let me get something from my trawler and I will show you.” She let him go and he made his way through the stairways and corridors to the rear of her superstructure and exited to the aft deck. Hoisted by the crane was his trawler, kept neat beneath the waterline by his disciplined training some eighty years old. He climbed the rigging into the trawler, entered and grabbed a book that has had twelve different spines and hundreds of additions, and left for Yamato’s conning tower roof he always goes to. He handed her the book, ever so tenderly and cautiously did she turn the pages, reading dates, events, journal entries, accomplishments and downfalls. She read and read and read, until she got to ‘Japan regains military’ and stops.

“If we’re just barely getting a navy then why am I not part of it?”

“You’re obsolete. Just like last time.”

“I know that but I am still a capable ship. Why not?” He wasn’t supposed to know this but he did some sleuthing early on in her reconstruction.

“You are set up for modern weapons platforms. If the need be you can be returned to the slip to get your AA batteries upgraded, anti-missile systems, the radar is already directly linked to the main batteries, and the radar is up to date. If you see something on that you can hit it. If we go to war your AA guns will lock on to planes miles away and track their every move. If a missile is launched at you the anti-missile system will handle it.” She seemed to do her little ‘nod’ in agreement, but seemed hesitant.

“So what is a missile?” Right then she conveniently saw a small Japanese warship with her crew at attention, the ship had only one gun in a turret and a massive space in the deck filled only with hatches. She stared confused at it. Hisashi explained:

“That’s the modern Destroyer. More powerful now than you ever were.”

“How? It only has one gun and a few torpedo tubes.”

“Missiles. See all those hatches on the deck?”

“Yes, what are they?”

“Those are where the missiles are.” She wanted to open that hatch and pull out a missile to see for herself what it was but she knew she couldn’t do that. “A missile is like a flying bomb. It’s a mix of a jet engine and a bomb. They can be told by someone on the ship to hit this area, an area miles and miles and miles further than you could reach, and hit it with guaranteed accuracy.”

“How!?” She was utterly amazed and confounded on how that was possible.

“It flies itself like a kamikaze, adjusting, leading, and seeking out the target so it will hit.”

There are things to combat it?”

“Yes. The anti-missile system uses radar to detect the missile and sensors to home in onto its position to shoot it out of the sky as if it were a plane.” He explained the invention of a computer to her, and that the computer is how it all works. Then when he satisfied her mind she continued to read for a little bit before she asked why they were going to Hawaii. “It’s more for you, to show you that we’ve moved pass the war. We don’t want you to be resentful towards the Americans. There’s already a spot marked off for us, there’s talk of a ceremony and welcoming party. Then on December seventh the real ceremonies will begin.” He rambled on about what America has done in the past, what their likely to do, how Americans will walk on her decks as part of a memorial special, all this elaborate planning and how it’ll all be executed.

“I love it when you ramble, Hisashi.” She plucked him up and held him against her face. They shared a silent moment together before she asked about how the cultures have changed. That was when Hisashi rambled on about how much Japan has changed in appearance, culture, and government. He rambled on for an hour and a half, Yamato listened to every word. Finally at the end he got to how there’s so much premarital sex and so much bastard children in Japan. “Sex is now not for two married lovers anymore, it’s for fun with no thought of the consequences.”

“Well, I’m not disapproving of marital sex for pleasure.” She said looking deep into his eyes seductively. Hisashi grinned.

“You’re not actually agreeing with them are you?”

“Not premarital sex but, come on Hisashi. The world’s changing, we should get with the times.” She pulled on his belt buckle. He looked around, it was night time, half the crew was asleep, nobody will be on deck, and they had mastered telepathic communication so nobody would hear them.

“I guess it’s time to stop being the old man of the village, then.” He undid his belt for her, she undid the buttons of his shirt, untied his shoes, unzipped his pants, and stripped it all off him. He sprung up ready and waiting, she put him on the conning tower and opened up for him. This time he didn’t start with fingering, he sat down and licked her from bottom to top. She was already moist, the stripping and thought moistened her, and her whole hull groaned with his laps around her track. He kept licking and probing until his cock ached and her lips oozed her bright silver lubricant. When he felt her leak onto his face he got up and moved his aching cock towards her when she surprised him and launched herself into him, instantly moaning and tightening up on him.

“Like the improvements, love?” Her arms coiled around his and her hands met his at the end. She wrapped around his waist and turned him around, leaning his back against her hull. He slid down to her conning tower roof, leaning against her superstructure, her vagina tendril still fixed to his crotch. He couldn’t help but relax, close his eyes, and let everything go. Years of loneliness, stress, despair, all of it being released by Yamato. Just her arms and hands wrapped around him was enough, her gentle stroking of his hair, her arms caressing his muscles, and with her pussy on his cock it was exactly what he needed and more. Every worry fled his mind, every ache his body, every defect his essence, for once in his life he was whole. Yamato was encountering a similar experience, holding Hisashi in her arms wrought out all her confusion, all her trouble, all her anxiety. His big hard cock stuffed into her tingled her whole hull into a blissful heaven while his firm grip on her hands assured her they weren’t wrong, his relaxed body encouraged her body to relax and relax it did. They silently thought as one. They were one, one being in heaven. The only thing they knew was they were together, peacefully together at last. One thing, however, one thing still sat in Yamato’s mind.

“Hisashi, dear, let’s have our child now. In this time of peace, and grace.”

“Let’s do it.” He whispered to her hull. Suddenly her vagina grew hotter and a little moister. She led him up to his feet, moved her vagina back to its old position, and guided his hands onto the tendril’s sides.

“Love me, Hisashi. Love me like you did all those years ago.”

“I do.”

He pulled out and thrusted in again, and again, and again. He gradually picked up the pace, humping her faster and faster. Yamato figured that the decencies had been lost and let her suppressed dirty drive unfold.

“Oh yes Hisashi! Oh fuck yes! Oh fuck me harder Hisashi! Fuck me harder!” Hisashi was excited by her pleas, this dirty side of her really drove him, he lusted even more than ever. He obeyed her whim, pushing hard into her and putting every muscle into overdrive. Her loud mental moans, groans, and cries excited him even more. She was spitting out so much dirty phrases and cries of pleasure that Hisashi’s discipline broke and he, too, started to be dirty.

“So fucking good! Ah Yamato you’re so tight! Fuck!”

“Fuck my cunt! Fuck my tight cunt! OOOOOhhh fffuuuck! OOOOOhhh fffuuuck!” Hisashi moved his right hand off her side and placed it atop her tendril, moving his thumb to rub her clit bak while he plowed her pussy. “Oh! FFUUUCK! FUCK! Oh Fuck!” She reached over his hand with hers and assisted in his task.

“Your pussy is so fucking hot! Damn it’s so hot!” He also noticed how much tighter it had gotten, but he was cut off by Yamato.

“You’re so fucking big! Fuck it’s so big! Fuck me big man, fuck me more! OOOHHHH YYEEESSS!!!” She came on him, her hot insides spewed out onto his crotch and leaked down his legs to her conning tower roof. She moaned aloud quietly, but very loudly in his head. Hisashi kept rubbing her clit, polished shiny silver like a mirror, and that seemed to keep her juices flowing out of her marvelous pussy. For a good three minutes she kept leaking on him, moaning, and throbbing on his cock.

“Did that satisfy you, my precious?”

“Almost, now it’s your turn.” He instantly went back to humping. He moved his hand back to her side, letting her own hand take over. He felt one of her arms creep up his left leg and her warm and careful hand massage his testicles. She gripped and tugged on his cock, milking anything that would come out. “Mmmm, you’re close, dear.” She felt his cock tremble, his humps hesitate, his hands on her grip. “Don’t resist, cum inside me, Hisashi.” Her persuasion worked. He thrusted into her as deep as possible and came, moaning aloud as he came. Yamato felt again his hot sperm, spewing all over her insides, warming her body and transforming the surrounding sea into a hot bath. “That’s the stuff right there, baby.”

“I’m not done.” He pulled out and pushed in again, for three more minutes. Every time he went as deep as he could he released even more sperm into her. Yamato savored every drop that entered her, encouraging more out of him by milking his rigid cock as he pulled out. “It’s done now.”

“Finally dry, Hisashi?” She said disappointed.

“Yes, dearest, I’m dry now.” He backed out of her and admired the mess they made. Her silver fluids were all over the roof, and backsplash had covered the end of her vagina in her own juices. Her vagina lips sat open, her metal muscles stuck open, slowly closing as more of her fluids barely dripped out, some of his white seamen was slowly falling out of her hole and was covering the walls of her insides. The sperm was racing towards something inside her to fertilize, if she wasn’t fertilized already. But Yamato wanted that feeling that they first felt, as Hisashi sat down again she coiled around him and held his hands.

“You might want to plug the hole, baby, we don’t want our baby to come out early.” She slid herself onto his still stiff shaft. Both openly moaned to the world. Yamato pulled a large blanket around her opening panel for her vagina tendril and draped it around herself and Hisashi, tucking them in to spoon for the night.

“Yamato I have no words to convey how much I love you.”

“Neither do I, Hisashi, neither do I.” They snuggled each other and fell asleep.

The next morning the mess was gone, washed away by the sea mist and spray. Hisashi awoke first; he squinted in the early morning light and stretched out. Yamato still had her arms coiled around his and their fingers were still locked together. He peeked under the covers and saw that she was still riding him, it made him smile. He stirred to get up but Yamato stopped him.

“No, no. Stay here, baby, go back to sleep.” He was pulled back to her hull and as good as it felt and as much as he wanted to stay he needed to get to work. He withered through her grip and got dressed. “If you won’t stay here at least tell me where you’re going.”

He took two of her hands into his and looked into her weary eyes. “I’m going to teach the crew more about us.”

“Our history or our love?”

“Our history.”

“Don’t deny our love to them. If they ask answer. You were always squeamish and denial of us together.”

“That was different, we weren’t actually together.” She brought him up to her eyes.

“But deep down you knew we were.” They peered into one another’s eyes. He nodded, she was right. She put him up above her bridge in front of the access door and opened it for him. “I love you, Hisashi, be proud of that.”

“I am, but will the world understand my pride?”

“They will learn.” She smacked his ass as he walked down the hall. Hisashi couldn’t help but blush. He got past it and met the Mariners in the mess hall. Most of them would be representing officers because of how old they are; only a handful would represent the body of the crew. He sat down and asked a question right off the bat.

“What do you know already?” The crew knew a variety of things, some fact, some fiction, some controversial. Hisashi set them straight that day; he taught them the greetings, honor code, hierarchy, the rank system, everything he knew they knew at the end of that day. The ones on the bridge wouldn’t be taught because they’d be asleep during the memorial, recovering from countless hours on the bridge working away. The meanwhile Yamato read Hisashi’s history notes and tried the smartphone he had out, figuring out what lies ahead for her and Hisashi as parents. Took her a few hours but she found an article from decades of study about machine children. She found that her dreams of a ship baby won’t be feasible, it’s cost way too much for them. Instead she needs to focus on the other end of the spectrum: humorph. She brings it up with Hisashi later that night.

“What worries you, Yamato?”

“I changed our plans, dear; we won’t be having a little ship.”

“Why not?” She sighed.

“It would be just too much for us. So we need to have a humorph, pretty much what you are.”

“What about a mix, dear? We can blend together.”

“No, no, even then it would still be too much. It would be too big and too much resources. I would need to eat one of my turrets and then some.”

“Don’t give up hope, dear, don’t quit on your dreams.” He leaned off the ladder and wiped some tear build up off her face.

“I have, Hisashi, I’ve looked at every possible method I could find. It just won’t work. I’ve already accepted it, no matter what I make I will love and cherish it like nothing else in the world. All I want now is a child and you, but I need your help for this child.” Hisashi looked into her eye, her beautiful, amazing, breathtaking eye. He couldn’t upset her, he didn’t have the strength.

“Alright, Yamato, I’ll help you.” She instantly rejoiced and yanked him off the ladder into a hug.

“I love you Hisashi.”

“I love you, too, Yamato.”

“You know what it means, right?” She asked in a low, seductive whisper.

“No, what?” His mind raced through naughty thoughts.

“We’re doing it. Every. Night.” At first Hisashi was excited, thrilled, but soon his cock ached and hurt, he thought again. Nine months of sex? He knew it’d get pretty boring and sore down there. Yamato smirked and giggled, she knew how he felt.

“Don’t worry, love, I’ll keep it nice and relaxed.” She began to suggestively massage his cock with a tendril.

“Really? Here?”

“Oh, no, but later.”

The days passed, each night they loved and fed the fetus’s growth. No problems, only questions and answers, only Yamato’s curiosity and Hisashi’s knowledge. Days rolled by before Hawaii finally came into view, Yamato felt both excitement and apprehension. For her it was only days ago it seemed that her nation and their nation were at each other’s throats. She felt tense and ready. Noticeably she raised her main battery guns a degree or two when an American flag was seen. Later, late night on Dec 5th Pearl City’s lights shone in the black. Yamato was breath taken by the tranquility, no ships routinely entering or exiting, no planes in the shy on patrol, just the lights of homes, beach goers, drivers, offices, bars, and hotels. Yamato couldn’t wait to see Japan from that far away on a cool night. Yamato was slowed to ten knots and waited for contact from the U.S. At exactly the time set up beforehand the Americans sounded on her radio. They discussed for a little, and then Yamato was escorted by tugs to her marked position. When she got there Hisashi decided to hit the sack, Yamato wrapped around him as he slept; she was too tired to go to sleep herself. A few minutes later on of the American Destroyers started flirting with her. She delightfully shrugged him off, flattered by him but not thinking of trying something like that.

“C’mon! There’s a whole world to explore, a little adventure never hurt!” He had a big ole smile on his face. Yamato giggled.

“I’m flattered, little guy, but I’m married and got one on the way.” That finally shut him up. He backed off with a “whatever” and went back to sleep. Yamato looked over his alien body. It looked nothing like what she was used to. After that she tried looking around at other ships. She saw across the way a white bridge in the middle of the water. The reflection of the moon was casting a silhouette of what looked like a huge well. She remembered reading something about a memorial here but she wasn’t sure if that was it. She saw this huge outline nearby; it had a tall tower with shorter ones behind it, a long and low hull, and had three large blocks with massive long tubes coming out. That’s the Iowa that’s here. She thought, it was longer than her, and the angle she had on it, it was also a lot thinner than she was. “Pssssst! Pssst! PsssSSSsssSSSt!”

“What-?” The massive thing stirred. “Do you know what time it is? I’ve got shit to do in the morning!” It was a female; Yamato was excited, she hadn’t talked to another female ship in years, for her memory. Yamato had barely a clue what she said; she didn’t know anything English, really.

“I sowry,” was all she could say in English that was applicable to the ship’s tone, “know Japanese?” Was said in Japanese.

“Yes.” She said in rough Japanese. “Hold on, let me wake up, I’m old and not in the best shape.” Her hull groaned as she stretched it out, it rocked side to side and barely bowed up and down. With a few lip smacks she sounded more awake.

“Good night, I’m guessing you’re the Yamato?”

“Correct. You’re an Iowa, right?”

“Yes, I’m ‘Mighty Mo.'”

“Who?”

“The Missouri.”

“Sorry.”

“Don’t be, barely anyone knows that name.”

“So how have you done, since, birth?”

“I’ve had ups and downs.” Yamato spotted little gleaming eyes on what looked to be the bridge’s reflective windows. “We all have.”

“You were retired in the nineties, right?”

“That was the most recent; our class has been moved in and out of mothball a few times. I wouldn’t doubt if it happened a few more times.”

“Why, though? Your nation has the best navy, it’s huge and massive. Aren’t the destroyers stronger than us now, why were you needed?”

“Well..,” she thought, “I always thought it was for a fear factor, and for inspiration, but when you really think about it, I think it was because our shells are cheap. They’re just cast shells and canvas powder bags, less complex than the missiles.”

“How many missions did you do?”

“To be honest, I don’t know. I never cared to count. I just went at it like it was my last. I know I’ve done stuff in Japan, Korea, Vietnam, the Middle East, and I’ve been escort for a few task forces.”

“How often did you get out?”

“Back then? Tons. I was rarely here.” She thought about who she was talking to. “How many times did they let you out?” Yamato reflected back, years lost at that slip, she hated the miss-use of herself.

“Hisashi could count it on one hand.”

“Oh.” They waited. “So.., who is this Hisashi fella?”

“He’s my husband, soon to be a father.”

“Congrats!” This made Yamato smile, no one had ever gave her or Hisashi a congratulations, this American battleship, once her arch nemesis, is now she’s her closest friend after a few converse words. “Do you know what it is yet?”

“Human morph.”

“Not like that, boy or girl?”

“I’m only a few days in.”

“So how does it feel?”

“No different. I just feel a little thicker in my belly. But every night I need Hisashi, not a want, no, I need him.”

“How?”

“The way you’re thinking right now.” Mighty Mo put her thumb and finger together and put a finger from another hand into it. “Exactly.”

“Nice. Just don’t rub it in. I haven’t seen that kind of action in over two decades.” Yamato nodded to the destroyer that was hitting on her earlier. “Him? Hell no.”

“Come on, I won’t tell anyone.”

“Nope.”

“I’ll get Hisashi out here, have ourselves a double date.”

“Nuh-uh.”

“He might be big..,” they giggled. “At least give him a shot.”

“Knowing him? No way.”

“What’s the worst?”

“I’m stuck with his child. Living with knowing I fucked that little shit, him bragging to everyone about it. It goes on but you get the idea.”

“So he’s a dirtbag.”

“Dirt is more respectable than him.” She looked back to Yamato. “But the last time. Oh it was so good. It was a sailor, one of my sailors, and it was his last night with me, it was so nice.”

“Go on.”

“There was a full moon, shallow waters that were clear to the bottom, and he was in my arms, a cool spring night. He leaned against me and wished he never had to leave. I wanted to spend the last night we had together just making love, making love like time stopped.”

“So, give me details, Mo.” Missouri smiled and chuckled.

“You’re dirtier than him!” She gestured to the destroyer. “Alright, I asked him to do it, I gave him my sugar straw and without a word he’s lapping at my innards. I start to undress him as he’s eating me; he goes to my clit and starts nibbling on it. Oh that was so good! I was in heaven, he brought me all the way, I came on his face, just how he likes it, and that’s when I moved him to my lips. I licked his long hard dick until it was a silver glow, then I put his big dick in my mouth. He tasted so good, he was so warm and hard in my mouth, his cock oozed some cum from his rock head and boy did I drink it, I drank all of him!” Yamato stirred, her pussy started to heat up and moisten. “I put him in heaven, I still can hear his moans and I miss his body pressed against mine, he was always warm and strong, and pretty good in the sack. I sucked him off and just wished that he came forever, that flavor, mmm. I’ll tell you nothing beats that flavor, the flavor of a man, Yamato, you should try it. Anyway so after he came we went on to the main course. I tightened up before he came in so that he had to force his way in. I love it when he has to push his way in; it’s more dramatic and entertaining. But he pushed and stuffed his big dick deep into me, mmmm was it good, so big, so thick, so warm, so, so awesome. We fucked from there, no other way to describe it, he rode me, I rode him, we rode at the same time, I rode him some more, then he over took me, and then we spooned until he was ready again and he rode me more. God that night was the best lovin’ that we’ve ever done. We loved longer than ever that night, from twenty-two-hundred to o-five-hundred. I never wanted the night to end. It was too good. I miss him, I miss him so much.”

“He never came back?”

“Oh he came back, every year he comes back. He has a family now, but, none of them know what we had. Actually, he’s coming to the memorial tomorrow.”

“Do you ever want him back?”

“I won’t lie, I do, but I won’t do that. He’s moved on, I just wish that I could move on to someone else but he’s still there, he’s still there.” There was a silence between them. “How’d you and Hisashi become a thing?”

“How did we meet? Oh he was assigned to me. He had just been moved from a Mogami cruiser as a navigator to me when I was commissioned. He was at first the only one nice enough to continuously talk to me. We bonded over the years and it moved from there. I remember our first time.., it was the night before I died.”

“Wait you died!? You didn’t just sink!?” Missouri was startled by this. Truly startled. “Do you know how hard it is to kill us? Titanic, she snapped in two and survived! The tanks, they’ve been shot, burned, whole pieces of armor disintegrated, and they still lived! What the fuck happened to you!?”

“She was shocked to death.” Hisashi was woken by Yamato sensually caressing his crotch as he slept when Iowa was reliving her final bedding. “When the magazine exploded it discharged her electric life force, overwhelming it and extinguishing it from existence.” Yamato forgot that he got out of bed.

“Mo this is my husband, Hisashi.” They greeted each other. “How do you know that?”

“I talked to one of the mechano specialists. She said that is the only plausible way that could have happened.” Hisashi then talked to Mo in English, occasionally turning to Yamato to update her on what was going on. They talked about what to expect, asked where everything is, and asked about what the plans were for the December seventh memorial. Missouri told him whatever she knew and complemented him on his excellent English. From there they just talked about their experiences, views from the opposing sides of their war, politics, current events, and the rising awareness of living machines. In the morning light of December sixth Yamato saw that the bridge over the well was indeed the memorial, the Pearl Harbor Memorial that sits over the USS Arizona hulk, the “weeping lady of Pearl” looked worse than Yamato did at the bottom. Hisashi said it was because of the light that shone on the Arizona and not Yamato.

“I wonder if she was alive, like us.” She looked to Missouri, Missouri looked back and shrugged.

“I dunno. None of the vets ever mentioned it to me, even when I asked. They all were just, silent.”

“Why do you guess?”

“Well, miss questionnaire, do you have your own answer?”

“I do, I think she was, and nobody talked about her because, well, look at her.” They looked at the ship; there was extremely obvious evidence that she was mostly scrapped above the deck.

“Maybe, I think it’s more for respect of her crew. Regardless if she was alive or not.”

“There is a way to find out.” Hisashi looked at them and disappeared inside Yamato. About five minutes later he and two other men carrying a large generator looking device with a long cable on top attached to two golden probes. The men carried the device to his trawler and loaded it on board. Then a woman with a laptop ran from inside to the trawler and climbed aboard. “Missouri, do you allow us to test a sample of the Arizona’s hull?” She looked around; the entire harbor was closed to the public for the memorial set up operation.

“Hell, go for it.” Yamato stretched her crane over her stern and dropped the trawler into the water. The trawler puttered over to the mostly drowned turret well and the team fired up the equipment. The woman opened the laptop, bored up a program, plugged a cable into the machine and nodded to Hisashi. Hisashi leaned over the gunwale and probed the metal hull. Missouri and Yamato glanced at each other unanimously.

To be continued.

Who Knows what Hisashi means?

The Wisconsin

•Story by Admiralstarknight (Battleship sex)

http://www.furaffinity.net/view/14427683/

As i walk along the deck of the USS Wisconsin, i smile. I was on a self-guided tour of the deck, looking up at the large guns which graced this battleship.

As i look up as a tour walks past i sigh. I was having a great small vacation stay don here in Norfolk, but i missed my home and Alpha. Just thinking of him, made me feel wet. His thick aircraft cock sliding into me, while i moan in pleasure.

I shift slightly to look around at the deck. It wasn’t all that crowded, probably because it was getting close to the museum’s closing time.

I feel something brush my elbow, at first it was some sort of small bug it was so light. But then it wrapped around my arm and i turn my eyes down in surprise as I see a mechanical tentacle around my arm. So far she had only thought aircraft were alive, but the tentacle which i could see was coming from the ship proved otherwise. I look up and around for a face, there was none though, there were still people on deck. The tentacle tugged me towards an unknown location and I followed it without much difficulty.

When it was at an angle where none of the people could see, a few more appeared and dragged me safely into a hiding spot. I took a moment to glance at my phone and note that it was in fact a few minutes past closing time.

I frowned. Would someone from the museum doing a check over find her? Would there be guards? The question ‘Why is the Wisconsin hiding me?’ never even occurred to me. I knew why. Just like the aircraft, the ship seemed to know I knew about living machines, and that I wasn’t going to spill the beans. I never would.

As I finally think of why the Wisconsin was hiding me I shiver in anticipation. How large could a ship be? Well, she was about to find out. As the tentacles dragged her out of her hiding spot it was quite dark out, the crickets chirped and the sound of ships active around Norfolk reached her as she looked upon the lights of the city of Norfolk.

“Now Wisconsin,” I say with a smile. “I hope you understand I have an aircraft back home who expects me to arrive back in one piece.”

To my surprise I didn’t just get a blink, but a reply.

“I doubt he’ll mind. Most aircraft who fuck humans tend to know that ships don’t get as much as they do.” Wisconsin’s voice sounded powerful and soft, for a ship his size and I look up and meet his eyes with a smile. “You do not mind do you? The person is usually here is not available.”

“You have a person?”

“Yes. The young officer who knows about us living machines is not here, but she still managed to have this time of night cleared so I could relax, however, I sensed something about you and decided to keep you around.” Wisconsin replied as tentacles began to tug at my clothing. I take off my shirt for him and the tentacles quickly rid of my bra. “You do not seem as scared as my person was the first time.”

“I trust that you will not hurt me.” I reply as the tentacles dragged my pants and underwear off with a few tugs, leaving my exposed and I was grateful the bow of the ship was not facing towards land as if you had the right equipment, you could see me on the deck.

I smile as I see Wisconsin’s penis emerge from where it was hidden away from the public eye. It was larger than Alpha’s (then again, comparing a ship to a Piper was sort off) but I could handle it. I kneel down and take it into my hands a run my hands down the warm metal, leaning forward to lick it and seeing the ship close its eyes in pleasure. I lick the precum off as I feel a tentacle wrap around a breast and one slip between my legs to rub at my already eager vagina.

“Someone’s a bit horny tonight.” The ship said softly, obviously amused at how fast I had gotten turned on as he pulled the tentacle free and felt the wetness. I could hear the smile in his voice as I ran my tongue up his large penis again. “Oh you’re good.” He said.

Then, he wrapped a tentacle around my legs and laid me back onto the deck, exposing my vagina I could feel the deck beneath me shiver slightly in excitement. I felt his penis push into me and I moaned as the large ship filled me.

“Oh God you’re tight.” Wisconsin says as he begins to thrust his penis in and out of me.

I don’t answer to lost in pleasure as the large ship thrusts into me. I moan my approval and pleasure and he speeds up his movements, knowing that this time would have to end and his current mate should not be here.

As his thrusts peed up I keep my moans low and mouth shut. I had learned with Alpha not to make too much noise, and this was no different. Just my luck I drew attention to Wisconsin.

I moan and arch my back against his deck at the pleasure. “Wisconsin.. I’m close.”

“I can tell.” The battleship sounded a bit breathless, trying to keep his sounds to a minimum. “Cum for me, I shall for you.”

I bite my lip to keep myself from moaning loudly as I came and I heard a deep moan and felt a shiver through the deck beneath me as Wisconsin shoved his penis deep inside me and came himself.

I take a few seconds to gather my breath as Wisconsin withdraws from me and I sit up to look up at the large battleship. “Your partner is a lucky woman.”

“I know that.”

I was startled by the voice of another human as a young woman walked up on deck, obviously a naval officer. I blush, not use to being naked in front of others but the woman smiles and offers me a hand. She pulls me to my feet.

“I thought you said you would not be able to make it.” Wisconsin pointed out.

“I was able to shift my schedule around and thought I could get down here in time. Seems you found someone else.” The woman didn’t sound mad. “Tell me, how long have you known?”

I begin to gather up my clothes from the deck. “I… have known about living aircraft for quite a while. I didn’t know ships were living beings too.”

“Well the old man wasn’t too rough with you, was he?” The woman said with a small chuckle and the battle ship wrapped a tentacle around her lovingly.

“No, he was perfect.” I said with a small chuckle. “I have to get back to my hotel and I sort of don’t want to do that alone Ma’am.”

“Of course. ” The woman said. “My name is Lieutenant Rachael Kline. May I have the pleasure of knowing the name of a fellow human who had reveled in the pleasure of living machines?”

I smile as I put on my shirt and smooth out the wrinkles. “I am Caitlyn StarNight. My, uh, ‘mate’ is named Alpha, a Piper Archer.”

“Nice.” She said as she led the way off and around the yard to where she could leave without it being suspicious. She took a pen out of her pocket and wrote down a number on my arm. “Here, if you ever want to join us again, give me a call during the day and I can arrange something. I’m sure Wisconsin would just love it.”

“I’m sure he would.” I say with a chuckle as I begin to walk down the street to my hotel.

HaM side story: The Mighty Bismarck

A side story of HaM. It took me longer than it should have, nonetheless enjoy. 😉

Friday 23rd May 1941, 22:50, a young man stands shivering in the cold Atlantic breeze at his post next to his 3m night rangefinder mounted on the port-side wing of the Admiral’s bridge. He was a fresh sailor, on the Fatherlands’ newest warship, the Bismarck. He stood there alone and in the dark because earlier their battle group had been spotted by a British destroyer a few hours past and the ships was on ‘black-out’ where no light will escape the ship to be spotted by any peering eyes, leaving this poor soul outside alone in the blistering cold wind.

“Damn it’s lonely out here, and this cold might just drive me insane! Some position I got alright.” He walks over to the rangefinder’s operator seat and sits down to adjust his pant legs and jacket collar.

“Then it’s a good thing you have me to talk to.” The voice seemed to be coming from the front left of him, right over the railing. He was confused, it’s a two-and-a-half meter drop down, and besides, the voice was a girl’s voice, and all the other men on the bridge at this hour had deep raspy sailor voices. This seemed fresh and soothing.

“Hello there? Anyone to reassure I haven’t gone mad?” He calls as he stands up and walks to the bow facing railing. He leans over to check the deck down below him, then looks left then right where he gets a glimpse of the moonlight reflecting off something white and pointed like shark teeth. They were below the windows and at the center-line of the bridge and the darker line above ran from one window  port of middle to starboard of middle, about two meters long he figured. On the windows two port and two starboard of the center bridge window were dark eye-like pupils looking into his. “That’s new.”

“No you’re not mad, it is pretty nippy up here isn’t it?” The teeth were flashing as the voice spoke, they were part of a functioning mouth, the man figured. He had experienced a machine ‘speaking’ to him but there was no mouth, nothing but a voice in his head whenever it was near him, this was new however, but not frightening. He went over to his seat and sat down trying to hunker from the wind.

“I’m not the first you’ve told am I?” He asked, trying to figure out why she came out on such a night.

“Well you seem to need a friend, you don’t talk to many other people regularly or willfully, and I kind of need another as well, Prinz Eugen isn’t going to be enough for me. This is also a really dark night so I can show my face to you without anyone else seeing it, I’ll still talk to you but my face will be concealed so I stay hidden.” She said this so gracefully to him, she didn’t even know him, and he only knew her name, designation, and route from his post to his quarters to the mess hall and bathrooms. He felt flattered that this ship opened to him first, his luck may be changing. “I’m sure you know my name, what’s your name? I’ve heard people call you ‘Red-nose’ and ‘Reindeer’ and I’d like to know why if you care to share.”

“That’s what the others call me,” He said darkly, with agony, pain, anger, and sarcasm, “The reason why is because my name’s Rudolph Jürgenstien. Rudolph the red-nosed reindeer!”

“You don’t seem to like that at all, I won’t call you but what you want me to call you as, you can call me Biz.” She said with her voice so beautiful, angel like and magical to Rudolph. He felt warmer when she spoke to him; she made him smile just by talking to him personally. “I don’t see why they’d harp on you like that, you seem nice and friendly. Personally I’m jealous of your name.”

“You can call me Rudolph or Jürgenstien, why would you be so jealous? Your name is powerful, you’re named after-”

“A man! I’m named after a he when I’m a she, you see now? At least your name is of your gender.” She cut him off, he nodded and leaned back, thinking of all the other discriminating names he’s been called by people. The only one he could count on to have his back was Hansel, but he refused to join the Kriegsmarine and went into the Panzerkampfwagon division. He too only had one friend; wait if she hasn’t talked to anybody then how is she talking to the Prinz Eugen?

“Hey, Biz, if you haven’t talked to anyone how do you talk to Prinz Eugen?” Bismarck explains that the two of them use their radios to talk discretely, then the two talks about how no one’s noticed before. She explains that her eyes are one-way, where her pupils are clear on one side, and visible on the other while she can also make her pupils go clear to hide them, then that her mouth has a cover for that. “Basically I have all that a human girl would have! Except hair, I don’t have hair.” Rudolph brought up legs, she said they weren’t physically legs but her propellers were fugitively legs. Then she emerged a tentacle-like arm with a hand like object at the end, “My manipulators” she explained with a shiver in her voice. The manipulators, she tells, are as sensitive, if not more, than the same sensitivity of a human hand. She locks up as Rudolph heads inside for a thicker heavy-duty coat for the snowstorm they’re approaching. She talks to Eugen about him.

He’s not bad, seems nice and friendly, kind of cute, too. She sends to Eugen, Eugen replies:

Go after him Biz! Don’t make the same mistake I did! You probably won’t find a man of us out here; if you do it’ll probably be British or American. All other guys are typically stuck up civilian snobs looking only for a good one-night deal.

I’ll think about it, Eugen.

Don’t, just go for it, you won’t be sorry.

Rudolph gets back and Eugen sends one more before shutting off her radio for the night. DO IT. Biz gets to see him clearly as he steps out, moving her left eye over to her left side, switching from where it was to the center window on the port side of the bridge, she had plentiful opportunities before but she never cared to pay attention, this time she was with lustful eyes. He was on the shorter end of life, maybe a little over one-and-a-half meters tall, his coats hid his thickness but he seemed pretty fit with his movements, he had jet-black hair and a smooth, but bold, nose that was red and runny because of the cold temperatures, he had rounded cheeks and a soft brow transition with a soft-point chin with cold and trembling lips. She cursed the need for clothes to protect him from the cold; she also cursed the cold for making his appearance altered by constant shivering and trembling. She talked to him some more, about his shift, his experience so far, his past, basic stuff to lead into something a bit more… emotional. They talked for hours, forming a bond quite strong, not to the point Bismarck wants to be but close before Rudolph had to retire his shift for the night. Damn! So close! Bismarck thought as he left, she knew he’s going straight to sleep, no more time to talk.

Holy shit. Rudolph thought to himself on his way to his quarters, I don’t have any friends on this ship but one, and that one IS THE SHIP! Wow, that’s really ironic, I think she liked me; her eyes would dart up and down my body like, like Anna did to Hansel! He silently celebrated; someone’s finally got the hots for him. He entered the room filled with twenty other men sleeping in their hammocks quietly, he changed clothes, climbed into his hammock, and his final thoughts as he drifted to sleep was Biz saying “Basically I have all that a human girl would have!” and wondered what exactly that included…

Saturday 24th May 1941, 05:47, all crewmen called to battle stations and all doors sealed, two British warships spotted on the horizon. Rudolph hurries to get into his fatigue as fast as adrenaline mixed with an hour of sleep permit him, then he races to his position on the night rangefinder next to Bismarck’s ‘head’. As he runs through the door the door slams shut and locks behind him, Biz shut it. Rudolph doesn’t care as he needed to do that anyways; he mounts the rangefinder and says good morning to Biz. All of a sudden a whistling sound shrieks into his ears followed by a plume of water. A salvo just barely missed Biz. Rudolph is in awe by the monstrous eruption of white water foam and spray. He regains and starts cranking the rangefinder toward the two ships on the distant horizon, as he looks into the eyepiece marking and relaying the numbers he notices the ship on the horizon is the British pride, H.M.S. Hood.

“Here we see the Hood, trying desperately to attack a much greater foe, although it is supported by a King George class, there is no hope for the little Hood.” Biz comments as her four turrets named Anton, Bruno, Cäsar, and Dora wielding two 38cm naval guns each align onto the Hood using the numbers from Rudolph to get the area down. She sends a salvo on Eugen’s cue, negative on hits. This repeats until Eugen scores a hit on Hood with the 4th salvo round, then two rounds later switches to the King George V class as Hood traverses port to bring the rear turrets into operational use, on Bismarck’s 5th salvo, the once mighty Hood erupts in a massive explosion, lighting up the dark morning sky so beautifully. Biz smiles when she sees that Rudolph is in awe, watching the fireball like a child at a fireworks show.

“You’re so amazing, Biz.” He says, and then cranks the rangefinder to the King George V class; he peers in and notices that the forward turret with four guns is unresponsive, in that it’s still aiming to the bow instead of port, where Biz and Eugen sit with concentrated fire upon it. Then the bridge erupts in an explosion, and the King George turns tail south and flees with a smoking superstructure. Rudolph kept a mental count on the hits; Biz scored a hit on Hood and four on the other, while Eugen scored one on Hood and three on the other. “Biz. You. Are. Amazing.” He says, taking pauses for dramatic effects, and to take deep breaths to slow his heart-rate down. She takes the comment and persuades him to stay with her, she was hit three times. Rudolph apologizes for not noticing; she doesn’t mind but tells him where she was hit.

“I was hit in section XX port passing through XXI starboard no explosion, however the forward pump room is flooded so we can’t pump fuel to level the flooding, I was hit amidships in section XIV and caused minor flooding of the port dynamo and I think there’s some water in port boiler room two, they’re probably going to shut down the affected generators and possibly the affected boilers too. The third hit the Admiral’s gig; no real damage was done but the pressure tank for the Arado’s catapult lost all its air, something damaged the system somewhere.” She reported, although Rudolph did take this to concern her voice made him feel like nothing could ever hurt them, that she was unsinkable and he and the crew would be fine. The battle group changed course 180° southward. The doors were unlocked and opened; the danger had passed, but due to the damages Bismarck was slowed to only 24 knots. She knew she could go 30 knots, quite a feat for any ship her size much less a heavy warship. Rudolph stays with her on her bridge wing having a confusing three-way conversation between Biz, Eugen, and Rudolph, after a while this grows confusing and tiresome for Rudolph, who has only had an hour of sleep, and he takes a nap in the rangefinder’s seat. After about two hours, Bismarck is turned around 180°, leaving Prinz Eugen to go about on her way.

Well looks as though we’re parting, Eugen.

Yes it seems, Rudolph didn’t seem bad at all, I’m actually jealous. We’ll still be able to communicate with each other just as we are now. Godspeed, Bismarck.

Good luck to you Prinz Eugen, and good hunting.

Good luck for you with Rudolph. Remember the tricks I taught you.

Thank you again, and Godspeed to you as well.

She ended the radio message and turned her invisible eyes to Rudolph, sound asleep in the chair. She ran a manipulator up his back and over his shoulder up to his forehead and started to gently rub it with her ‘thumb.’ Soon you’ll be all mine, Rudolph. She thought of the old Christmas tune. Rudolph my little reindeer, with your eyes so right, won’t you guide my shots tonight? She giggled at her little joke, his fire control system guiding her shots on target. Then she thought of another little rhyme: Rudolph my love I’ll protect you, would it be you love me too? She closed her eyes and thought of their love, she started wanting him, intensely. Rudolph my little reindeer, let’s make love where all will hear! She squirmed her manipulator into his pants but stopped. She knew she couldn’t do it here, she couldn’t bear the shame for it, and either Rudolph wouldn’t want to do anything sexual with her or he’d never forgive her for the shame she caused him. It’ll need to be at night. She sulked and removed the manipulator inches from Rudolph’s package she desired so badly, to Rudolph’s dismay.

DAMNIT! She was this close! He screamed in his head, he was initially awakened by her rubbing his forehead, he was a very light sleeper, and knew the whole time she was eyeing him, even if he couldn’t see her eyes. Well I may still have a chance with her, or… he didn’t want to admit thinking it, …or she doesn’t want me, she just wants to torment me. He settled on the latter due to past attempts at getting a girlfriend and being terribly turned down by all just obliterating his sociality and confidence. He started to cry without a sound, burying his face deeper into his coat to hide his tears. He loved her, he knew it, he loved her. He had hidden lust for her ever since he saw her at the dock. She was the biggest thing he’d ever seen, she was so powerful and demanded respect and fear, her hull was very curvy and streamline, that alone turned him on, but at the same time her superstructure was so bold, defiant, and awe-inspiring the combination meant an instant hard-on from the first sight. And she just said no…

“BATTLESTATIONS! I REPEAT; BATTLESTATIONS!” The Admiral sounded the alarm.

“What’s happening!?” Rudolph snaps up frantically, asking anyone who would have heard.

“Two contacts starboard-bow! Hey Rudolph, are those tears? Were you crying?” Biz answers then asks in a deeply concerned voice.

“Uhhhh- bad dream.” He says unsurely. Biz thinks to herself if she did something that hurt him. They two contacts are the ship from earlier and a light cruiser, many shots were exchanged, but none hit either side. Biz asks why he was crying. She continued pressing him for it over and over and over for three hours until he agreed to tell. He sat down on his little seat, took a deep breath, and heard his stomach rumble like a beast.

“Actually I’m going to go eat first…” Biz sighed in disapproval, but allowed him to go to the mess hall. He got lost, a year on this ship, and I still get lost! He thought to himself, she guided him to his usual mess deck. He got his food and sat by himself, as always, and as usual four other crewman confronted him, they taunted him, pushed him, took some of his food, and pretty much ruined the rest of his dinner before leaving without him even lifting a finger to try and stop them. He returned to his post and Biz slammed the door behind him, pushed him and sat him down in his seat, and confronted him sternly of what he allowed to happen.

“How the hell can you let them walk over you like that!?!” She verbally strikes at him. “Seriously? You let them do that? They insult your handsome name then they harass your sex life and take and ruin your food and you just sit there and take it?!” She sighs painfully, seemingly disappointed in him.

“Because I’m a fucking loser!” He shouts back then slumps into his seat sobbing again. Biz is surprised and regrets what she said instantly. She was only trying to help him…

“Oh, shi-, um, look I’m really sorry Rud-”

“You don’t have to be! They’re right anyway! I’m just a loser who doesn’t have a chance getting a girl.” He stops Biz right in her train of thought. “That’s why I was crying, okay? You woke me up when you rubbed my head, I thought you liked me when you went in but then you left me completely, I know you don’t like me but that’s just fucking cruel Bismarck, that’s fucking cruel…” He drops his head into his lap, sobbing vigorously letting fifteen years of bottled up emotions out in front of the one who cares about him the most in his life. She was silenced, unknowing of how to respond. She decided to come clean.

“Rudolph… I… I… I love you; you did find a girl…” Rudolph quieted down and picked his head up to clarify. “Yes I didn’t do that to hurt you but out of my own lust for you… I thought you were asleep still and I stopped myself because of the shame that would follow… I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to upset you; I was only looking out for you.” Rudolph stopped crying while she was continuing on, but started crying again.

“Why are you crying now?” She asked ashamed of herself.

“Because you’re the second person to ever care about me-” He spread his arms up for a hug, but realized he couldn’t hug her bridge wall, and looked around before turning around and trying to fully embrace the three meter wide optical equipment. Biz returned the embrace and held him tight, he ceased to shed any more tears before he said “And the first to love me back.”

They stood holding each other, Rudolph holding his instrument and indirectly his ship, and Bismarck holding her little love. They let go and Rudolph sat in his seat, he ponders on how fast time flies when you’re with the ones you love. He checks his watch, 11:27 PM, Biz notices how dark it is, the moon’s not very bright…

“Hey Rudolph…” She asks in a sexual tone.

“Yes Biz?” He asks her, in a very interested manner.

“It is quite dark, no one would see us… doing…” She smiles with the same grin as last night.

“Ah! I know what you mean…” He walks to the railing she wraps him in her arms and hauls him over. He’s a little uneasy, even though it’s only a 2 meter nonlethal fall it’d still hurt, but she doesn’t let him slip away as she carries him first to her mouth. He knows what she’s implying first and leans up to a long kiss. The kiss is awkward, Biz sealing the majority of her mouth to accommodate his means his tongue will be the one venturing out, so it does and it relays messages of soft, hot lips and a steamy mouth to welcome him. Her tongue and his touched together, she noticed it was softer than his groin area when she tried wriggling her way into his pants earlier, and a lot warmer and comfortable, she was excited by this and her mouth started to ‘water’ into his as they pulled at each other’s lips. He felt a nice tingling as the fluids touched and entered his mouth, like a shiver going down a spine only sustained in the mouth area. She felt his breaths against her upper lip become stronger and hotter, he was horny… She let a hidden platform down from under the bridge overhang and set his legs on it so they could still kiss, then she started tugging and pulling at his crotch area of his trousers. He smiled and undid the belt. Then Biz’s eyes snap up and she curses. She gently puts a confused Rudolph down at his post and closes the platform.

“What’s wrong honey? Did I do something?” He asks her concerning.

“Radar’s got eight small fast movers, they’re planes! Starboard!” that was the other side, he felt helpless as he wasn’t allowed to leave his post now, the alarm sounds and he feels her massive turbines pumping as fast as they could. He sat down and took in the feeling of the vibrations, she counted the torpedoes launched, all eight planes dropped them but she grabbed Rudolph for comfort as only seven were going to miss! She whimpered as it hit her, he saw the explosion of water and knew it was amidships; she held him and slowed her engines down for the crew to give a full damage report and assess the situation. Once it reached the admiral, Biz’s hopes sank into Rudolph’s attempt at a reassuring hugging of the instrument he operates.

“I knew it, port boiler room two completely flooded, and the collision mats were loosened in the bow, I’m listing even more. They are trying to make repairs but for now, its 16 knots max.” She sulked into Rudolph, he talked to her for hours, comforting her, promising her, and eventually cheered her up, along with news that minimal repairs finished and they can go 20 knots again. She in turn lulls him to sleep, and holds him tight against the cold wind.

Sunday 25th May 1941, 12:00, Rudolph is woken up by Biz, surprisingly no one commented or cared that he slept out on the bridge wing, or that he slept till noon when that was really only about nine hours of sleep for him. He gets up and stretches, then gives a good morning to Biz and heads in to deal with his morning wood, take a shower, change clothes, and eat in that order. He gets to his footlocker and grabs his clothes and grooming kit, gets lost again on the way to the bathrooms, and sits on the shitter and starts beating his morning wood. Then one of Biz’s manipulator hands slaps his hand and he hears her say “No! You save that for me later!”

“How did you-?” He asks her.

“I can pretty much sense you and what you’re doing, if you’re asking about me speaking to you, I can talk through my hand speakers.” She turns the hand over and shows him a little black speaker in the palm of her hand. Being the morning and Rudolph brain dead as a brick, he stares at it like it’s the most interesting thing in the world and not the talking ship it’s attached too. She eventually slaps him into the world again and orders him to finish cleaning up. He heads to the shower room and is greeted with an empty shower for once, be merrily turns on a shower and starts cleaning himself, when Biz starts rubbing his body as well, he feels a little trumped on in his ability to shower himself.

“So you’re in control of my wood dealings and my cleaning duties?” He asks her jokingly.

“You’re mine, and I’m yours, who else cares what we do to each other? Besides, a couple can’t shower each other?” She says seductively as she moves to his testicle sack, squeezing them a little too hard for comfort.

“AH AH AH! Watch it! A few areas are more sensitive than others…” He snaps, she loosens on his sack but still fondles them while they clean him. She continues harassing him all day whenever she can, in attempts to make him sexually enthusiastic and last and/or want for a long, long time. She is successful. The time is 22:31, the moon is covered by stormy clouds, but the sea is calm and flat like glass, Rudolph’s body is ready, being tormented for hours, he’s finally going to do it. Loose that damn virginity of his. They do the same as last night, with the platform and the tingly kissing;  but undo his jacket and shirt, baring his bold chest and abs, only this time when he unlatches his belt Biz pushes him deeper into a kiss. He undoes his button and fly, opens his underwear fly, and releases his beading cock, ready and waiting for the opening. Then he panics as he looks down at his probe.

“Uhh, Biz, how am I going to fill you? First off, where am I going to fill you?” He asks panicked.

“Don’t worry, The one I knew I had is down below the waterline, in line with the keel about three-quarters down bow to stern and that one could eat two of you without me noticing you were in there.”

“That doesn’t help, Biz…”

“The one Prinz Eugen told me about is smaller, adjustable, for some reason at the base of my chin-and-neck, and best of all,” A long and thick tentacle-like shape approached Rudolph where he sat at the edge of the hanging platform, drawing closer it looked more like an elephant’s trunk with its flat end, but it had a long vertical slit instead of nose holes… “It’s retractable!”

Rudolph looked at it intrigued, it wasn’t too big, actually a decent size and a little smaller than he hoped it may be for his size, it was maybe 5 inches in diameter. He smiled as he grabbed it in his hands, brought it to his mid-chest, and rubbed his thumbs up and down the slit. Payback’s a bitch. Biz whimpered and groaned much the same as the previous penetration of the sorts she didn’t want, but these whimpers were loving and welcomed, Rudolph vigorously slid his thumbs all over the thickening lips, he began to feel a greatening wave of heat and warmth from her chin above him, she whined and stammered as he relentlessly pressed harder and harder, then a little bulb appeared at the top and silvery liquids spilled out of her vagina slowly. As they tricked onto his pecks and caused the pleasant tingly feeling like on his lips, he brought her pussy to his face, and out of nowhere he decides to rub it all over his face. Biz is confused but not questioning of his decision, instead takes in all the feelings of his smooth, soft face rolling over her clit and pussy lips, she groans and moans a little loud for complete comfort of stealth, but Rudolph and obviously she doesn’t care. He slathers his face with her silvery tingly juices before applying the clit to his nose and inserting his tongue inside her a massive wave of heat is sent out like the fire from her guns, steaming his face and warming his face from the cold airs, she yelps out and breathes heavily, then he randomly he twists her cable onto its side and begins to make out with her hot and soft lips… She completely lets go of attempting to control her appendages and lets her arms rubbing in her juices into his body and the thick trunk-vagina go limp and fall onto Rudolph, safely lying on the low-hanging platform under her bridge chin. She grows closer, and closer, and thinks to herself that’s not how she wants to cum on him for the first time, and asks him to stop.

“No, not yet.”

“Ru-dolph…pleeease stop!” She gasps out, also panicked.

“Beg me to, cry it out for me.” He seemed to love the control he had in the first time in his life, and it was over one of the most fearsome woman in the world…

“Rudolph please! Agh please Rudolph stahop! I beg you stop! Please not like this for the first time, please!” She pleads to him, he accepts, but first locks his lips over her pussy’s lips and drinks in as much of her liquids as he can. A long silver strand connects his lips to hers as they part. He asks her where she wants it now, she says it’s all up to him, he’s in control. He looks to his throbbing and standing dick; he knows where to put it. He moves it down to his member, and rubs the head on her lips slowly and dramatically, Biz’s hull and superstructure starts creaking and groaning, easily recognizable to anyone else as caused by the damages taken, not by the ship’s ‘loser’ fucking the ship. He has his fun and taunts her no more, he himself feeling a little bit ashamed causing her stress, when in all actuality she somewhat enjoyed not being the one in control for once, let someone else do everything for her, he grabs her with both hands tightly and thrusts his lower portion into her soaking wet cavity. The feeling they felt was unreal, Biz knew she would give them away, but knew Rudolph would want to hear her loving cries. She remembered a way, she closed her mouth panel and pressed it hard against her mouth to muffle her loving sounds, she switched to the radio to be sure she wouldn’t make a sound outside, and finally she put one of her speaker-hands near Rudolph’s right ear and let it all out.

Prinz Eugen was enjoying the peaceful night; it was a nice ride, good skies, and a perfect moon. She wondered how Biz was doing with Rudolph, if they were dating yet, she longed for her old love, she missed her sweet, sweet gunner so much. Out of the blue she gets a radio transmission from her new friend right then, she laughs at the irony of the situation. She lets the message go through…

OH FUCK YES! OH FUCK ME RUDOL- She switches it off, shocked at what she just heard, well that answers that question, she thinks about it, loving a human, she becomes a little… interested. She switches it back on and listens with jealousy; soon she starts to think of her old crush sexually… She rubs at her slit down under, then she stops and rubs her secondary vagina, same place as Bismarck’s to get as close as possible. She listens and turns her mic really low in case she too starts making noises, she thinks of his features, his bright hair, his high cheeks, his slim chiseled body, his chin and his size and how deep he’d go and his eyes, she’ll never forget his eyes, they were like a storm so beautiful… She inserted an arm inside herself and kept rubbing her clit intensely, the combination meant she wouldn’t last as long as the two on the other end but she didn’t care, she’d fuck herself again if she didn’t finish with them.

Rudolph was pounding Biz, she wasn’t prepared for his brutality or enthusiasm she built up in him, she did have help from years of pent-up aggression to help fuel him. He pushed rapidly, full-auto, nonstop, and Biz loved every moment of it. She was continuously yelling and shouting with pleasure and love, demanding Rudolph not to stop for anything. He started to grow weary from his onslaught and slowed down, Biz had none of that, she pinned him down and forced him to use his hands to continue. He didn’t last long there at all, and that’s when she took over. She slammed her pussy down on him hard and fast, Rudolph simply melted away enjoying the feeling of losing his virginity to this beautiful behemoth he loved dearly. The sex they had was beyond either of their wildest dreams combined, Rudolph felt his coming, he tensed up his dick, making it harder in the same process, in turn making Biz grow louder with stimulation in his ear praising him with I LOVE YOUs and FUCK ME HARDER RUDOLPHs and other things like that, he struggled but was able to emit something:

“Biz I’m close!” He thought to himself, So, these are my final moments of being a virgin, the last time I’ll feel before it ends, will I remember how it felt?… Nah! I won’t miss it!

“THE FUCK CARES?! KEEP IT GOING! CUM IN ME DON’T STOP!” She hollered through the radio and her hand, Rudolph pleased by her command, let it out.

He went limp by the power and force the orgasm hit him with, leaving him brain-dead like in the mornings and moaning like broken record, Bismarck was surprised she felt it, burying his cock deep inside her and letting her attuned sensors take up every bit of the feeling, she felt his hot molten cream shoot up her cavity and tingle and tickle a sweet-spot she knew wasn’t her G-spot but knew she’d cum very, very soon. Actually right now.

“GRRNERRK-AAAHHHHHH! She exploded onto Rudolph with quite a showing of power, the expulsion of her tingly silver cum completely drenched Rudolph; he was still engulfed in his long orgasm inside his love. Once he finishes, he’s greeted with the warm, tingly fluid he’s come to love all over his body and still being pumped out from her tender lips. She reached up with a hand and rubbed his forehead with her thumb, just the way he liked it. The two sat there, enjoying and savoring the pressure one another imposed on the other’s genitalia, they hear a third party’s innocent moaning and aspirations of breath.

Having a little fun over there Eugen? Biz asks her amused friend.

Yes, why do you ask? You’re obviously enjoying him, how is it? How is it to not be a virgin anymore?

The best feeling I could ever imagine… Then Rudolph grabs Biz’s hand and brings it close so he can talk, Because I want to know if we could go again, just to make sure we lose our virginity, of course.

I was just about to ask you the same, baby. She replies, Eugen laughs and ‘joins’ them with what she can do. The couple make love for a long, long time losing all sense of time, they fucked in more ways any cared to count; orally, vaginally, hand jobs, he thumbed her clit while he first orally fucked her then used his cock to sedate her, at one point he attempted to fist her, but was forced to reconsider due to the pain he felt fitting it in, she loved it. Eugen got off a good time before Biz and Rudolph ceased, exhausted to hell, for the first time Rudolph slept heavy and sound, while Biz finally slept that wasn’t because of boredom, they dreamed of one another, possibly even linked somehow… where they were with each other in dream, to fuck even more than before, to love even more… Bismarck forgot she was a warship, she forgot she was in a war; she forgot that she was damaged badly; she forgot that the officials prepared the crew to lose the upcoming battle, she forgot all… except Rudolph, her little reindeer.

Monday 26th May 1941, 17:00, the day has been dreary at best, the crew knew the British were on to them, and system failure after system failure destroyed morale. The two lovers awoke quite early for the past night’s fun, yet still considerably late in time, they had their morning kiss and a little morning run to deal with an erected extremity but that silvery, tingly fluid couldn’t escape his mind. He brought some into the light and it stopped tingling as it warmed. How strange, I guess it’s just temperature sensitive, which explains why I never felt it inside her. He wiped the fluid off and proceeded to another empty shower, something he and Biz liked, and showered the same as before. Only when around 14:45 did his joy and upbeat behavior be questioned, by the usual gang, he found out that they were posted on the 20mm Flak Verling a few decks above him and wondered if they heard anything last night, hoping to rub something in their faces. The typical shenanigans ensued followed by a remark at how Rudolph was smiling the whole time. He nodded and silently his affixed face said I beat you all last night.

“This blows worse than I did you.” Biz says, commenting on the fact everyone knew the entire British fleet was on her tail.

“No Biz, you were great, better than I think any human woman could do in her wildest dreams.” He says actually truthfully, without a hint of sarcasm or brown-nosing. And he meant it. Bismarck blushed and shushed him, he continues on until a desk officer interrupts his blabbing unaware of what Rudolph was talking about.

“Petty officer Jürgenstien, Luftwaffe Lieutenant Stone has requested to see you personally.” He turns around and mumbles: Enjoy the feeling while it lasts. Then a tall and thick man emerges from the wheelhouse and crosses onto the port wing platform to shake Rudolph’s hand.

“Well you know me and you’re the only one on this ship named Rudolph so we seem to be in the right place.” He starts, he sounds young and energetic yet still wise and veteran. Rudolph gestures him to continue, “And I have to make a special request of you and Bismarck.” This shocks Rudolph and Bismarck, how did he know? What gave it away? What the fuck could he be asking about? It’s blackmail!

“I… um… need to get a certain Arado off and it needs to be secret, that’s also how I know of you two, is a rumor about last night…” Biz asks how he knows anything what-so-ever about her and Rudolph; demanding to know why her scout plane needs to leave. He breaks under the pressure and onslaught of Biz.

“Because she’s pregnant!” The two interrogators are shocked. Biz asks how and Rudolph comments on how he didn’t know him as in a human could knock up a machine so she’s pregnant, and then realizes what he did all last night inside Biz.

“No, no, no, no! I didn’t knock her up! She says it was another plane that she fell in love with and doesn’t want the child to have a miscarriage or anything like that; she’s scared of the situation… She heard on the radio of you two, she’s both happy and distraught for you two, and she told me you would be able to help.” He ends his request there, Bismarck instantly allows it but decrees that it must happen at night, so nothing is found until they’re long gone, and Rudolph sees the situation he’s in, and requests one favor and one favor only. A delivery. The deal is agreed upon and the time is set. Not too long later, at 20:30, the aircraft alarm is sounded.

The men rush to the anti-air guns, the 15cm fire their anti-air shells and the 105mm shoot their guns while 2cm, 20mm, and 37mm pepper the skies desperately trying to repel the attacking biplanes, Rudolph noticed the shots were all going over the slower biplanes, the sights were for faster modern planes, not these slow shits. He holds his breath as two torpedoes look as if their hits, and curses in anguish as he hears the explosions and cries of his beloved Biz. He loses hope as she solemnly tells him that her rudder was hit… she can’t turn on her own will, doomed to forever go in circles. She starts to weep, Rudolph tries with all his ability to comfort her, but he too is distraught… he pulls out a piece of paper, and writes a letter for Stone to take with him to his only other friend. Bismarck fires at a destroyer, turning it away without dealing hits, and later is constantly repelling a flotilla of destroyers that are constantly harassing her, one of them alive and sexually harassing her. She doesn’t respond but with a hailstorm of steel rain, the whole time she embraces Rudolph openly without care if their caught or anything, she only wants to hold her little reindeer close and tight.

The time comes when they will launch the plane off the catapult to safety. The guns are constantly flashing and sounding, still repelling the destroyer flotilla, everyone is concentrated on the tasks at hand so they pay no mind to the hanger No. 2 door being opened, or the Arado being maneuvered onto the extended catapult. Rudolph greets Stone as the engine turns over, he wishes the two of them the best of luck, and hands a small envelope to Stone with an attached description note as to who it goes too. Stone and the Arado wish Biz and Rudolph all the luck they can get, and are about to launch when suddenly- nothing happens.

“It’s the pressure line! I knew it was cut!” Biz exclaims, the Arado weeps, Stone admires the port side crane.

“Hey Rudolph, if you could get that crane to put us into the drink I could take off like a seaplane.” Stone was previously a Trans-Atlantic seaplane pilot, and knew the complicated workings of taking off in stormy waters. Biz is happy to do whatever she can, and unlocks the crane to drop them into the raging swells of the battle-ravaged seas. Stone pilots the Arado out of the hailstorm just as the other Lt. for the Luftwaffe spots this, he runs over to Rudolph and bear hugs him.

“Yes! Yes! Thank you! There’s a way to touch home after all!” With that he departs and runs for the admiral, to tell that he can get off with mail home and the war diary. Rudolph sulks back to his post, and embraces Biz again.

“It’s out of our hands now.”

“The crew’ll be so demoralized when they find the catapult is broken.” Biz replies, tightening her embrace on Rudolph. They fall asleep together, waiting for the final moments upon the sea, before they sink beneath it.

Tuesday 27th May 1941, 07:45, Rudolph awakens to a distraught and demoralized setting; Biz is going in massive circles, the crew knows they won’t escape alive, they’re all alone with no chance at a friendly rescue, the ship is damaged badly and openly crying, and probably the worst is they can’t even touch home. Earlier that morning the pilot that witnessed the launching tried to launch another Arado off the catapult, but as the pressure cable was cut there was no propulsion, leaving the war diary, the crew’s letters home, and any hope left on board, to sink within the day. The stores are free to whatever the men wish to take, there is no dress code or work shifts, there is no tidiness policy, all abolished by the Admiral in view of the final hours of the men’s lives, they all turned to drinking, sleeping, or sulking about the ship. No one noticed the ship holding a man to its bridge face, and those who did cared little or were intoxicated and thought they were hallucinating, in all reality of things the ship was crying and holding her one love to her close pleading with God, Poseidon, Neptune, hell even British Prime Minister Winston Churchill to spare her and her Rudolph. To no avail.

“Biz, it’ll… it’ll be alright…” He says to her, trying to help her through it.

“NO! NO IT WON’T! YOU KNOW THIS!” She breaks down crying again, clutching him like her own offspring, her own little reindeer Rudolph. She goes on, bringing much pain to Rudolph, all my life I’ve felt so alone and hurt, now she feels the same, on the brink of the end with no one to help her through it… how did I get this far? How could I just SIT here and let HER, my only desire in this world, how could I let that SUFFER!?NO! She will not die like this!

“Baby, remember the time we had together…” He starts, drawing her everlasting attention to him to focus, “the talks we had, the battles we fought, the sex we had! Remember the best things about them, the best of the best memories, keep replaying that inside your head. That way, I don’t hurt when you cry; I don’t want you to cry because that was how I felt every day of my previous existence without you… and it hurts to go back.” She doesn’t cry anymore, instead they talk in silence, in that telepathic dream world they experienced after their night of sex. In that world, there was no pain or damage or enemy, only Bismarck, Rudolph, and the high seas…

At 08:00 the alarm sounded, four ships were encircling them, and drawing closer; it seemingly takes an hour to finally receive fire from the WWI era battleship off the port bow, then the same class battleship as the survivor with the Hood to fire. Rudolph spots the targets, conveying the numbers to Bismarck and the gunners to fire-and miss-the fast approaching enemy battleships. Shots ring out until the hour really does change, that’s when Biz is hit for the first time of the day, then suddenly, is bombarded on all sides from the British onslaught… Her foretop range finders are disables. Then the main gun turrets Anton and Bruno are knocked out. Rudolph is ripped out of his position and held to the bridge wall by a bawling Bismarck as shells converge onto the command posts, knocking them out before resorting back to the main armament, which is knocked out at ten minute intervals… All that’s left are the secondary 15cm and 105mm guns, firing sporadically at anything that isn’t German…

Bismarck is screaming in pain and all the while in shock. She looks around and sees nothing but dismantled corpses, disembodied limbs, puddles of glop where men once existed, there were men running, screaming, dying and holes in her hull blown out of proportions where portholes once stood was a ravaged hole big enough to drive motorcycles out of… She couldn’t take any thought of similar instances happening to the one man in her clutches, and when the guns ceased and the order to scuttle arose she panicked and contacted her only other friend she could.

EUGEN PLEASE HELP ME! I’M LOSING! I’M SINKING! I’M DYING! This last part was sent with greater emphasis to Prinz Eugen, although the whole message sounded like that wasn’t the problem, she and Bismarck both knew that when a ship sinks it doesn’t die, not until it is completely rotted away will it die. It’s the beauty in being a machine.

Yes… I’m sorry old friend-but-what is the ACTUAL problem Biz?

I DON’T WANT TO LOSE HIM! I WANT TO STAY WITH HIM! MY REINDEER! Eugen did know of one way to preserve him, more like a transformation however, she only knows about it by playing with herself and some meat from a pet seagull turned dead seagull.

Biz, I haven’t told you everything. There is one way, a transformation really, where he becomes a sort of metal-morph being that has to do with your silver essence. That fluid is really an extension of your life ability, and if it engulfs a being from the insides it creates an inner shell and repurposes the internal organs for a new life as pretty-much a machine, only he’ll still be himself with a same outward look with artificial skin. It’s somewhat like-

GET ON WITH IT HOW DO I SAVE HIM!?

Those arms you have, without the hands, those are concealed injection needles. The way I found to open them is first press their ends into his body at various points EVERYWHERE, then think of needles stabbing into the flesh, and then think of cumming, actually, a lot like you’re the guy and Rudolph is the girl.

THANK YOU THANK YOU THANK YOU! I LOVE YOU EUGEN! I’LL TRY TO TALK TO YOU AS LONG AS WE CAN! With that she turned off the radio, swarmed a confused Rudolph, and executed the steps.

Rudolph screamed in pain, the worst pain in his entire existence. She opened the rounded ends and stabbed into him with thick long needles, that was bad enough then his body felt like fire, like dead weight, like pure unadulterated HELL. He couldn’t hear Bismarck’s soothing voice trying to dull his pains. He screamed, hollered, and cursed anything he could in the eight minutes of hell he was in. Once it finally ended, the scuttling charges were in place and two torpedoes struck the starboard side, men are running, jumping overboard and panicking while Rudolph is quietly led to the bridge shelter, and patiently sits down waiting the sinking.

“Hey Rudolph!” A familiar voice chimes from the stairwell behind him, he turns and is met by the desperate gaze of one of his bullies, bleeding and beckoning him to join him. “The ship’s kaput, we got to go! Come on, I know I’ve been a real dick but you’re still important, man! Let’s go!” Rudolph stood up, walked to him and held him like a father giving his son a wise talk.

“Rupert, I forgive you for all you did to me, and I also thank you. Sadly I must turn down your offer, I’m staying with her.”

“I know you love her-I love her too-she has been our home but she’s just a ship! We need to go!” He pulled at his comrade, who seemed a lot colder and heavier.

“The things you did to me set me up for this, I love her more deeply than you think. She’s more than a ship, she’s alive and…” He loved saying this to him, “we’re lovers,” Rupert looked at the mechanical tendril come around Rudolph’s chest in a bear hug. He looked first confused, and then nodded in acceptance. He came close and hugged Rudolph like a brother.

“Good luck reindeer. Shit sorry, bad habits, Rudolph.” He says, then Rudolph comments; “Actually, I think I’ll keep it Rudolph the reindeer. Biz seems to like it.” He smirked and looked toward the ceiling. Then the two once enemies locked eyes until Rupert left the two for safety. “Good luck to you too, Rupert.”

Then it was the two, Rudolph laid on a metal table as per instruction while another tendril without a hand came to the back of his neck, only when it opened it was a series of smaller needles, and inserted them into his new nervous system. As the two slipped beneath the waves, dumping anything lose out into the sea, Biz took his conciseness into hers, apparently, and entered that dream world again. The only difference is Biz knew more about it.

“We are in my alternate world, so to speak, my sweet. Where we can do anything we wish we can so in the physical world here.” She announced as he walked the bridge, admiring an open ocean with calm waves.

“So… it’s like a simulation place?”

“Yes, a place where we can do everything, except die. You won’t escape me that easily.” She jests at him. He chuckles and trembles as her expression twist into pain.

“Wha-what’s going on!?” He cries out.

“GRAHGNUG! AH-AH-AH! I’m tearing apart!” Rudolph panics, but is reassured by Biz that nothing will happen to them.

“We’ll be fine, babe, we’ll be fine. I still have control over my entire hull and structure however, and for the most part I’m still in well-built chunks. So… what shall we do first…?” She says, the latter portion stated as she pulls off his shirt seductively.

“Oh, about a couple years’ worth of sex to start…” The two embark on their voyage through time; awaiting the above world to visit them, all the while loving, talking, dreaming, and still communicating to Prinz Eugen throughout her service; even after she’s scuttled at Bikini Atoll after the nuclear bomb testing. They did see real light on the 8th of June, 1989…

I hope yall enjoyed that. Right here it says Page 15 in Word. Shit. Well I hope yall feel it’s worth the immense wait I caused. If you have any questions feel free to ask, I want to do a FAQ sometime but I really get no FAQs (Frequently Asked Questions). See yall real soon.